nothing else then to vnderstande to remember to knowe and to thinke Faith is not an opinion M. we muste note that to beléeue Christe is by fayth to receaue his worde and to beléeue the father is to beléeue that hée sente his sonne into this worlde to bée the redéemer of the same Therefore we must beléeue God not symplye as God of the which faith the Iewes bragge but as the father in the sonne and as the sender in him that sent He which wanteth this faith may bée reckened among the blinded Iewes not among Christians He that heareth my woorde Bv. Therefore the firste thing in the order of saluation iustification is to heare the worde but not euery ones worde but the wordes of Christe onely our Iustifier sauiour And herein is required preaching Ro. 10.14 For how shal they heare with out a preacher It is necessary therefore that the worde of Christ doe make vs redy to heare when as the Inuentions of men and the constitutions of the fathers are excluded For faith cleaueth to the word of God not to the worde of men C. Christ afterward commendeth the fruite of obedience saying Hath euerlasting life Life eternall the frute of faith to the ende we might be the more readye and willing to perfourme the same For who can be so flinty harted but that he can be contented willingly to submit him selfe vnto Christe when hée séeth the rewarde of euerlasting life set before him And yet notwithstanding we sée howe fewe he winneth vnto him by this clemencie Such is our wickednes that we hadde rather willingly perishe then to geue our selues to the obedience of the sonne of God that through him we might bée saued Furthermore the aucthoritye of the Gospel is confirmed by these wordes of our sauiour Christ For Christ testifieth that he came from God and not from man Euen as in another place he affirmeth that hée speaketh not of him selfe but that which the Father hath committed vnto him Ioh. 14.10 M. And it ought not to deminish anye thing of the sonnes honour that hée is sent of the father as the Ambassadour of the Emperour is inferiour to him that sent him Bv. But in that the sonne is sent it belongeth rather to dispensation then to Imbecillitie M. The Ambassadour hath deseruedly lesse honour then the Emperour because he is neither the Sonne nor the Lorde nor yet of suche power as the Emperour is but a Minister and a seruant But Christ was sent into this worlde not as a seruant of his Lorde but as a sonne of his father not as one of lesse power but as his equal in al thinges not as of another nature and substaunce but as coequall and coeternall with him in euery condition Christe equall to the father touching the Godhead and therfore worthy to be no lesse honoured then the father yf the father hadde taken vppon him our fleshe and descended from heauen as he hath done Bv. For therfore the father sent the eternal word that in him he might manifestlye declare him selfe vnto vs. For the sonne is a most proper Character of the Fathers substance Heb. 1.3 AVG. Therefore the Sonne is sent of the father but not separated from the father And shall not come into iudgement M. Because God hath not sent his sonne into the world to Iudge the world but that the worlde might bée saued through him Iohn 3.17 Christe here confirmeth the sentence going before concerning eternall lyfe Math. 1.21 For he came to saue his people from their sinnes And sinnes being taken awaye the power of death is at an ende Rom. 6.23 1. Cor. 15.56 because the rewarde of synne is death and the sting of death is sinne C. We therefore are out of the perill of death because we are deliuered by the benefite of Christe Bv. as the Apostle teacheth in the eight chapter to the Romanes But is escaped from death to lyfe Our sauiour Christe doth not without déepe consideration affirme that we are alredye escaped from death because the séede of life by which we are called 1. Pet. 1.23 is incorruptible in the Sonnes of God and because they are already through hope with Christe in the heauenlye glory Ephe. 2.6 Luk. 17.21 and also haue within them the kingdome of God For although their life is hidden with God in Christe Colos 3.3 yet notwithstanding they ceasse not to possesse the same through faith and in that they are deliuered from death and do knowe them selues to bée in safetye through the protection of Christ they do not therfore ceasse to be in peace Neuerthelesse let vs remember that the faithful are so in life in this present world that they alwaies carrye about with them the matter or cause of death But the spirit which dwelleth in them is life which at the length shall abolishe the reliques of death 1. Cor. 15 26 For that saying of Paul is most true The last enemy that shal be destroyed is death And yet in this place the full deliuerance from death or the perfite exhibition of life is not handeled But although that lyfe is but begon in vs yet neuerthelesse Christ pronounceth the same to be so certaine to the faithful that they ought not to be afraid of death no maruaile they being ingraffed in him which is the bottomlesse wel of lyfe M. This place also maketh verye much to the confuting of their opinion which most impudently affirme that the soules of such as dye dye togeather with their bodies and of their opinion also which say that they slepe after death vntil the day of iudgement For that which Christe speaketh here cannot be vnderstoode of the body The soule passeth frō death to life because it passeth from death to the graue but of the soule which passeth from the death of the body to life Euen as Christ in plaine woordes sayde to the Théefe This day shalt thou bee with me in Paradise And the Apostle Paul saith Luk. 23.43 Philip. 1.23 I desyre to be dissolued and to bee with Christ euidently shewing that it will come to passe that he should be in spirite with Christe so soone as hée should be discharged and loosed from the bondes of the body Otherwise Christe lyued in him insomuch that he had no neede so greatly to desire the dissolution of the body to this thing Galat. 2.10 except he had beléeued that his spirite being entered after death into euerlasting life shoulde spéedyly come vnto Chiste A Howbeit this place ought properlye to be vnderstoode and expounded of that escaping and passage from death to lyfe which is by faith as we haue declared alredye Bv. For so soone as a man truelye beléeueth the word of Christ he passeth from death to life Christ beginneth to liue in him which is the life of the soule R. Therefore death in the faithful shal be swallowed vp and made the gate
from our mothers wombe but our carnall nature Therefore it followeth that wée are naturallye banished out of the kingdome of God and being depriued of the celestiall life doe abide vnder the bondage of death This word fleshe doth signifye the whole man For fleshe in this place doth not onelye signify the bodye but also the Soule and euery part of man For the Papistes do very fondlye restraine it to that parte which they call sensuall because by this meanes the argument of Christ shoulde bée verye vaine as to saye that the second byrth is néedefull because some parte of vs is corrupted and defiled But if any man obiect and saye that there remaineth yet some parte of Gods giftes in this our degenerate and corrupt nature and therevppon conclude that we are not in euery part paruerted and polluted Wée maye easilye aunswere to this obiection and saye That those giftes whiche GOD lefte in vs after the fall of Adam in respect of them selues are highlye to bée estéemed and praysed but séeing the contagion and corruption of sinne hath difunded and spread it selfe throughout euery part we shall finde nothing in vs pure and frée from all pollusion Wherfore as we haue naturally some knowledge of God whereas there is ingraffed in vs a certaine discretion to iudge betwéene good and euill Whereas wée haue wit and reason to defende this present life and whereas wée excell the brute Beasts in so many notable giftes Mans nature defiled these thinges of them selues and as they proceede from God are verye notable but all thinges are defiled in vs no lesse than the Wine that is vnsauery through stinking Vesselles being made thereby verye hurtful Therefore because man is by nature from his Mothers Byrth onelye carnall hée must bée transformed againe by the Spirite that he maye beginne to be spirituall And this worde spirite is here taken twoo manner of wayes namelye for grace and for the effect of grace For in the first place Christ teacheth that the holye ghost is the onelye aucthour of a pure and reformed nature In the second place hée teacheth that we are spiritual so sone as wée are renued by the vertue of the same R. Of this manner of renuing the Apostle also speaketh saying The Lawe of the spirite of life setteth me free from the power of sinne and death through Iesus Christ For what the Lawe coulde not doe by that part by which it was weake through the flesh that did God by sending his owne sonne in the similltude of sinfull fleshe Euen by sinne condemned sinne in the fleshe Rom. 8. that the righteousnesse of the Lawe might bee fulfilled in vs whiche walke not after the fleshe but after the spirite For they that are carnall are carnally minded But they that are spirituall are spirituall ye minded To be carnallye minded is death but to bee spirituallye minded is life and peace Because that the fleshlye minde is enmity against God for it is not obedient to the lawe of God neyther can bee So then they that are in the fleshe can not please God But ye are not in the fleshe but in the spirite If so be that the spirite of God dwell in you M. In this place the Apostle attributeth first to the fleshe and then to the spirite certaine thinges which make very wel for the declaration of the woords of Christ He geueth to the fleshe twoo impossible thinges The first is that it cannot obeye the Law of God The seconde that it can not please God Herevppon it followeth that the same is vnder the power of sinne and death as an enemie vnto God and that the Doctrine of the Letter whiche hée here calleth the Lawe cannot reforme the same in so muche that it standeth altogeather in neede of the Heauenlye power by whiche wee are regenerate Then he geueth that to the spirite which fulfilleth the iustification of the Lawe that is to saye which maketh man spirituall For the Law requireth a spirite conformable The spirite of God is the aucthor of our regeneration and agréeing with the will of God Such a will doth the holy ghost begette The spirite therfore deliuereth from the power of Sinne and death and quickeneth and therefore it is called the spirite of life C. But it is verye absurde which some haue gathered vppon this place of Christ namelye that wée take our beginning of our first Parentes not onelye in body but also in soule For Christ sayth nothing here but that wée are all carnall according to our Byrth and that our nature doth sauour and taste of nothing but fleshe in this respect that we bee borne mortall men into the worlde For he doth here simplye distinguishe betwéene the naturall and supernaturall gifte 7. Meruaile not that I sayde vnto thee Yee must be borne againe M. This sentence maye be referred as well to those thinges which goe before as to that which followeth B. as if the Lorde shoulde saye Thou hast heard good cause and reason Nicodemus why I sayde that no man can enter into the kingdome of GOD except hée bée borne againe meruaile not therefore M. But if wée referre it to that which followeth then wée must vnderstande that the Lorde went about to take from Nicodemus by the similitude following the maze which Nicodemus had conceyued by the straungenesse of the thing which hée hearde C. The which wée must not so take as though the Lorde woulde haue so notable a worke of God in mans regeneration to bee little esteemed of Nicodemus but hee woulde not haue him to woonder leaste his fayth shoulde bee hindered For manye reiect that which is difficile and hearde to bée vnderstoode as friuolous and vaine To be shorte wee must not doubt but that we are framed againe by Gods spirite and are made newe men although the maner how the same is brought to passe be not reuealed vnto vs. Ye must be borne againe M. First of all our Sauiour Christ excludeth himselfe from this necessitie of being borne againe not because hee had not the substaunce of fleshe of the which he was borne but because hée was not so borne of the same that he had néede of regeneration as other mortall men had and haue which are conceyued and borne vnder sinne Then he ioyneth Nicodemê° a learned man in the Lawe and the Prophetes and a Pharisey to the rest and includeth him to this necessitie of reregeneration with all other men Psal 53.4 Rom. 1.12 Heb. 7.16 R. For all haue gone out of the waye all are become vnprofitable there is none that doth good no not one Luke 1.35 But Christe by right is exempted from this corruption seeing that hée is exempted from sinners Wherevppon the Angell sayde vnto Mary That holye thing which shall bee borne of thee shall be called the Sonne of GOD. 8. The winde bloweth whyther it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but canst not tell vvhence it commeth and vvhyther it goeth So is euery
of earthlye thinges and can desyre nothing but that which is against GOD. But Christ is here set before vs as the onely reméedy against that mortal sting of the Serpent Who is therefore called the Serpent because hée is like vnto sinfull men Heb. 7.26 And hée is compared to a Serpent of Brasse because he is pure and cleansed from all filthinesse of sinne Holye Innocent and vndefiled 1. Pet. 2.7 Also hée is called the Brasen Serpent because hée is fyrme and a sure Rocke of defence for all such as put their trust in him 15. That all that beleeue in him should not perishe but haue life euerlasting M. Thus the trueth agréeth with the figure The Brasen Serpent was not exalted without cause neyther for it selfe but for the healing of those which otherwise had béene but dead Euen so Christ is exalted by the Preaching of the Gospell Ephe. 2.3 that wée which are borne by nature the Children of wrathe might bée cured so that wee beholde him whiche is the aucthour and finisher of our Faith Heb 12.2 Wherevppon also it is sayde that hée hath cleansed and puryfied his Churche Ephe. 5.26 in the woorde of life For as they which behelde the Serpent lifted vppe were healed from perishing and restoored to lyfe euen so they whiche beléeue in Christ Preached shall not perishe but haue eternall life M. The Brasen Serpent was a remeedye onelye against corporall and temporall death but Christ is a remeedye against eternal and spirituall death C. This certainelye is a notable report of Faith Faith deliuereth froÌ„ eternal destruction that it is sayde to deliuer vs from euerlasting death and destruction For Christ went plainelye about to expresse and declare that although we séeme to bée borne to death yet notwithstanding we haue most certaine deliueraunce from the same offered to vs through faith in him And thus death Our meriâ—s obtaine not eternal life which otherwise hangeth ouer vs is not to bée feared Furthermore if eternall life bée obtayned by faith where are then our merites where are our workes Who can attaine to righteousnes by his workes to euerlasting life by his merites C. Also Christ vseth the generall worde All bothe to call all men to the participation of life and also to cutte of all excuse from vnbeléeuers M. Therefore Christ Iesus is readye to bestowe eternall life vppon all those that beléeue in him without respect of personnes for louinglye hée calleth all vnto him Bv. Olde men Yong men Women Learned Vnlearned Poore Rich Iewes and Gentiles and to bée short he calleth all kinde of menne which Laboure and are Laden with the heauye burthen of sinne that hée maye refreshe them and indewe them with euerlasting life C. Notwithstanding let vs here note and consider that life is so generallye promised to all men that beléeue in Christ Mat 11.23 that yet faith is the condition annexed to the promise which faith appertayneth not to all For Christ is exhibited and offered vnto all notwithstanding 2. Thess 3. GOD openeth the eyes of the elect onelye that they maye séeke him by faith 16. For so GOD loued the worlde that hee gaue his onelye begotten Sonne that all that beleeue in him shoulde not perish but haue euerlasting life R. Our Sauiour Christ goeth on still in the former disputation still more plainely opening and declaring that righteousnesse commeth not by the Law but by the behoulding of the Serpent that is to saye by fayth in Christ and therewithall sheweth the first cause and principall originall of our saluation No peace of Conscience without Gods loue and that because wée shoulde not be least in doubt For our myndes haue no peaceable rest or quietnesse in the which they may staie them selues vntill we come to the frée loue of God Therfore as the whole substance of our saluation consisteth in no other then in Christ so we must sée wherby Christ is vnited vnto vs why he is offered to vs to be our sauiour Loue in God and faith in vs bringet 〈◊〉 vs life eternal Both these thinges are beare distinctly put downe vnto vs the first is a liuely faith in Christ The second is the loue of God by which he so loued the worlde that hée sent life to the same by his onely Sonne to saue mankinde from destruction And this order is diligently to be noted For when the originall of our saluation commeth in question by and by according to our naturall ambition burst foorth diuelish imaginations of our owne merites Wée faine that God is therefore mercifull because hée hath respect to none but those whome hée iudgeth worthy Mercy of God maketh mans merites frustrate But the Scripture doth euery where extoll his méere and simple mercie which cleane abolisheth all merites And this is the verye meaning of our Sauiour in these wordes when hée appoynteth the cause in Gods mercye M. Therefore the loue of God with the which hée hath loued the world hath so determined that the worlde shoulde be saued by the sending of the Sonne And our Sauiour doth slightlye passe ouer this loue but doth dilligentlye amplyfie and inculcate the same when hée maketh mention of the sending of the onelye begotten sonne of god who was giuen vnto vs as a most certaine and vndoubted pledge of his fatherly loue towarde vs. R. Whereof then commeth saluation whereof commeth iustification whereof commeth the hope of eternall lyfe Come these from the worthinesse or merites of men God forbidde but they haue their originall of the loue of God For wée had alwayes aboade so much as wée coulde in our sinnes in death and in hell except God of his entire loue with the whiche hée loued vs being as yet miserable sinners had not giuen his onelye begotten sonne for vs. Herevppon the Apostle sayth In this is loue not that wee loued him for the fleshe is vtterlye voyde of the knowledge of God but because hee loued vs first 1. Ioh 4.10 and sent his Sonne to be the propitiation for our sinnes And the Apostle Paule sayth Rom. 5.8 GOD commendeth or declareth his loue towarde vs in that when as yet wee were miserable sinners Christ died for vs. Sinne bringeth with it death C. Without all doubt where sinne raigneth wée shall finde nothing but the wrath of God which bringeth with it death Therefore it is onlye mercye which reconcyleth vs vnto God that therewithall we might be restored vnto lyfe If any man demaund in whome this loue is founded The Apostle Paule aunswereth Ephe. 1.5 That it is founded in the purpose of his will Notwithstanding this manner of speache séemeth to be contrarye to manye testimonies of Scriptures which place the first and principall foundation of Gods loue towarde vs in Christ and doe shew that without him wée are displeasing and hatefull vnto GOD. But wée must remember that the hydden and secret loue with the which God hath
loued vs because it springeth from his eternall purpose is aboue all other causes but that his grace which he woulde haue to be made manifest vnto vs and by which wée haue assuraunce of saluation beginneth at the reconciliation made by Christ For séeing wée must néedes graunt that he hateth all sinne and wickednesse howe canne wée assure our selues to bée in his loue and fauour vntill our sinnes are cleane put awaye for the which hée is iustly angry with vs. Thus the blood of Christ must bée the meane to make God fauorable vnto vs before wee can haue any manner of féeling of his Fatherly loue and clemencie B. And Christ is called the onely begotten Sonne of GOD because hée is the heade of Gods children and haue all receyued of the fulnesse of his grace that wee also might be the sonnes of GOD. Moreouer there was neuer any man beside him Heb. 7.26 that was without sinne and which bare the full and perfect Image of God for hée onely is innocent And this name of the onely begotten sonne Christ by nature but wee by adoption are the sonnes of God appertayneth to Christ by right bicause by nature hee is the onely Sonne of God but wee by adoption being ingraffed into his bodye Therefore this name of onelye begotten Sonne is put downe vnto vs to expresse the vehemencie of Gods loue towarde vs. For because men doe not easilye perswade themselues to bée beloued of God to take awaye all doubt from vs hée expressely sayth That God hath so greatlye loued vs that for our sakes hée hath not spared his onelye begotten sonne Seing then God hath sufficientlye declared vnto vs his loue hée shall not be a little iniurious to Christ that not contented with this testimonye shall doubt still and make no more accounte of Christ than if one of the common sorte of men had béene giuen to death But wée must rather waye and consider of how great price God estéemed his sonne to whome our saluation was so precious that he woulde redéeme the same with the price of his onelye begotten sonne Euen so the Apostle setteth this loue of God towarde vs before our eyes to be considered Rom. 8.32 saying which spared not his owne sonne but gaue him for vs all howe also with him shall hee not giue vnto vs all thinges That euerye one which beleeueth in hym should not perish A. Concerning these wordes reade the fifteenth verse going before 17. For God sent not his sonne into the world to condempne the worlde but that the worlde might be saued through him M. These wordes appertayne to the enlarging setting foorth of the loue of God with the whiche hée hath so loued this worlde that hée hath giuen his onelye begotten Sonne to the same Hée might by the sending of his Sonne vtterly condempne and destroy the worlde For the worlde by his wickednesse and impietie hath deserued perpetuall condemnation but such is the loue of GOD towarde the same that hée had rather spare it and by sending his sonne to bee a Sauiour sought rather to offer the cause of saluation than of condemnation Therefore this is here attributed to the loue of God because hée would not take vengaunce of the wickednesse of the worlde and because the same loue was so great that by the excellencie thereof it hath repressed the seuerity of the iudgement by which hée might iustlye haue condemned the worlde R. The will therefore of the Father is to saue by the sonne But what for all this Surelye although our sinnes condemne vs yet the father saueth vs by the sonne If we bée afflicted by the crosse the Father saueth vs by his Sonne If we be ouerwhelmed with death yet the Father saueth vs by the sonne Therefore let vs stedfastlye beléeue and leane to this worde God sent not his Sonne into the worlde to condempne the world but that the worlde might be saued through him For hereby thou mayest receyue great comforte and consolation in all thy afflictions Bv. For our Lorde Iesus Christ shall come in the Clowds of Heauen Math. 26 and .24 to iudge both the quicke and the dead with great power and Maiestye But it will bée in the ende of the worlde first Nowe hée commeth not as a Iudge but as a most merciful Sauiour Therfore although now thy great sinnes doe accuse thée and condemne thée consider that this is the time of grace and mercy and feare not but bée of good courage and so shalt thou finde grace and fauour Ezech. 18 and .23 R. For thus sayth the Lorde I liue which will not the death of a sinner but rather that lie tourne from his wickednesse and liue Bv. Therefore if thou bée conuerted and repose thy whole trust in the Sonne of GOD who suffered for thée that hée might make satisfaction for thy sinnes Rom. 8.31 and reconcile thée vnto God thou shalt bée safe 1. Iohn 2.1 For Paule sayeth If God be with vs who can be against vs And Saint Iohn sayeth If any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sinnes and not for our sinnes alone but for the sinnes also of the whole worlde Luke 19. and .10 To this effect also appertayneth this Euangelicall sentence The Sonne of man commeth to saue that whiche was lost and diuers other such like sentences E. Moreouer that which is spoken in another place Iohn 9.39 is nothing contrarye to these wordes of our Sauiour Christ I came to iudgement into the worlde that they which see not might see and that they which see might bee made blinde For in these wordes he declareth what his comming shal be to many but in this place what speciallye it shal be to the whole worlde Iohn 12. and .47 So is that to bée taken which hée sayth in another place For I came not to iudge the world C. To iudge here is taken for to condemne as in many other places also Therefore in that he denyeth that he came to condemne the world hée noteth thereby the proper ende of his comming For howe néedelesse was it that Christ shoulde come to destroye vs which were to much alreadye ouerwhelmed with destruction Therefore in Christ wée must consider nothing but that God of his infinite mercye and goodnesse Rom. 8.33 sought to helpe vs and to deliuer vs from destruction B. And as hée cannot sinne to condemnation which is borne of God the Lord at the length by his holy spirite purging out all sinne Ioh. 5.24 and vndoubtedly pardoning whatsoeuer is committed Euen so such a one cannot bée iudged that is to saye condemned For by Christ hée hath passed from death to life And being assured of Gods loue and fauour in Christ hath alreadye eternall life Wherefore whatsoeuer belongeth vnto sinne and death must decrease and fade away Othersome which beléeue not in the name of the onelye begotten Sonne of
God haue not neyther can haue at any time him which maye deliuer them from their sinnes Therefore miserablye they perishe in their sinnes Wherevpon because it is not geuen to them to beléeue in christ they are alredy iudged and condemned no lesse than hée which hauing receiued a deadlye wound and hauing no Surgian is sure to dye or than hée which being adiudged to dye hath no redéemer Euen so verylye Christ redéemeth not them eternallye from euerlasting death to whome it is not geuen to beléeue in Christ For he alone deliuereth from death and that by faith onelye C. They therefore which reiect that grace which is offered in him are worthye to finde him a Iudge and a seuere punisher of such wicked and fowle contempte Of the which we haue a plaine testimonye in the Gospell For séeing it is the power of God to saluation Rom. 1.16 to all that beleeue the same most wicked is theyr ingratitude which make it a sauour of death vnto death 2. Cor. 10.6 Both these did the Apostle Paul very well expresse when hée sayde that hée had in a readynesse the vengeaunce against all the aduersaryes of his Doctrine when the obedience of the Godlye is fulfilled For his woordes are as muche in effect as if hée shoulde haue sayde that the Gospell principally doeth belong to the Faithfull that it may bée vnto them Saluation and then to the wicked that it maye bée vnto them condemnacion because they contemning the grace of Christ had rather haue him the aucthour of death than of life This word worlde is twise repeated that no man might thinke him selfe excluded if so be he continue in faith 18. He that beleeueth in him shal not be condemned But he that beleueth not is condemned already because hee beIeeueth not in the name of the onelye begotten sonne of God He that beleeueth in him R. This is the summe of all Preaching He that beleeueth in Christ shal not bee condemned Hee that bleeueth not is condemned alreadye A. As it is also sayde in another place Mark 16. He which beleeueth and is Baptized shal be saued But he which beleeueth not shal be condemned M. Therefore it is Faith which maketh vs partakers of the Grace of Christ and deliuereth vs from iudgement Faith iustifieth before God And for this cause the Apostle attributeth iustification before God to Fayth the which iustification is nothing else but remission of our sinnes purchased by the blood of Christ so that not to bée iudged is euen as muche as to saye as to be iustified to bée absolued from sinnes and to bée accounted for iust He sayeth not Whosoeuer beléeueth in him is without sinne and therfore cannot bée iudged But he sayeth whosoeuer beléeueth in him is not iudged that is to saye by the grace and mercye of God hée is saued the sentence of deserued condemnacion also being taken awaye So the Apostle Paule sayeth There is no condemnation to those that are in Christ Iesu Rom 8. C. And whereas our Sauiour Christ so oftentimes and so diligentlye inculcateth and affirmeth that all the faithfull are out of the perrill of death we maye thereby gather howe necessarye the certaintye and stabilitye of faith is to take awaye the trembling and oppressing feare of conscience Therefore hée pronounceth againe that there remaineth no condemnacion so soone as we beléeue the which also moore at large he speaketh of in the fifth Chapter following Bv. But if for faithes sake a man is not iudged as the trueth it selfe here plainlye affirmeth Where is nowe Indulgences and Pardons Where are the Ronishie Satisfactions Yea where is the fire of Purgatory and such like humaine imaginations and phantasies Surelye they are vanished away and perished for euer For the trueth hath sayde which ought neuer to bée forgotten Who so euer beléeueth in him is not iudged But hee that beleeueth not This is the other part of the sentence for it is double and consisteth of contraries C. And it teacheth vs that there is no other reméedye by which any man maye escape death than by beléeuing in the Sonne of God as if hée should haue sayd there remayneth nothing but death for all those Faith contayneth life which reiect that life offered to them in Christ because life consisteth onely in Faith R. Therefore as nothing saueth but faith so nothing condemneth but infidelitye And faith therefore saueth because it receyueth al good things from Christ and worketh also all goodnesse in the â—â—beléeuer For as it receiueth righteousnesse of christ euen so it bestoweth the same againe into the bosomes of our brethren workes of Faith by the works of Charitye But vnbeléefe therefore condemneth because it reiecteth and contemneth all the graces of Christ and is the cause of all wickednesse Vnbelefe condemneth For as it receyueth all vnrighteousnesse from Satan which is the father of a lye euen so also it committeth all euyll Workes of vnbelefe against GOD and men it doth nothing that is iust it alwaye sinneth it continuallye breaketh the Lawe of God Wherefore this is a most iust sentence Whosoeuer beleueth not is condemned already C. And he vseth the Preterperfect tence of the Verbe for a greater Emphasis of force to the ende he might thereby the better expresse and declare that there remayneth nothing but vtter destruction for vnbeléeuers But wée must noote that Christ speaketh speciallye of those whose impietye shall bewraye them selues in the manifest contempt of the Gospell M. For wée must not apply this sentence to euerye one that beléeueth not For the Apostle Paul sometime beléeued not the Preaching of the Gospell naye hée persecuted the same and yet notwithstanding afterwarde when the time of his calling was come by beleeuing hée was saued and escaped the iudgement of God Also the elect are for a time in vnbeléefe but not for euer A. Herevppon the Apostle sayeth VVe our selues Titus 3.3 were sometime foolishe disobedient deceyued seruing diuers lustes and voluptuousnesse liuing in maliciousnesse and enuye full of hate hating one another But after that the loue and kindnesse of our Sauiour God to manward appeared c. M. Therfore in this place hée speaketh of those whiche perseuere in vnbeléefe And hée addeth the reason Because he beleeueth not in the name of Bv. As if hée should saye There is geuen to the worlde one onely sauiour which should take our sinnes from vs malediction and condemnation and should abolish them by his diuine power that euery one which beléeueth in him may bée absolued from his sinnes from malediction and eternall death as the Innocent and onelye begotten sonne of God and that hée may bée an heyre of euerlasting life and blessednesse Without this there is no other benediction Purgation Satisfaction Absolution and saluation wherevppon it consequently followeth that hée is yet in his sinnes and subiect to death and damnation whiche hath not this sonne in whome alone consisteth life and redemption
hath spoken of Fayth and the vertue thereof To the ende therefore hée might shewe that the faith of the Godlye is not in vaine whiche is reposed in Christe hée declareth that all power to saue is wholye geuen to the Sonne because hée is loued exceedinglye of the Father M. Iohn Baptiste had hearde the Heauenlye voyce by which the Father spake from Heauen saying Math. 3.17 This is my welbeloued Sonne in whome I am well pleased Nowe the whole inheritaunce cannot but belong to the welbeloued sonne Therefore when Iohn was about to saye And hath geuen all thinges into his hande Hée verye well added first The Father loueth the Sonne Question C. But what is the meaning of this reason Doeth hée hate all others Aunswere is made herevnto Aunsvvere that hée speaketh not here of the common loue with the which God loueth men and other workes of his handes but of that singuler and speciall loue which beginning at the Sonne floweth from thence to all other Creatures For this loue of God by which hée louing his Sonne loueth vs also bringeth to passe that hee doeth communicate vnto vs by his hande all good thinges Bv. Wherevppon the Apostle Paul sayeth He loued vs in his welbeloued Sonne Ephe 1.6 And hath geuen all thinges into M. These fewe woordes appertaine greatlye to our Faith by which wée depende vpon Christ as vpon the Lord of all Bv. For all thinges as well visible as inuisible and whatsoeuer else without exception hath the father geuen vnto him M. to be in his power in his proper possession and in his disposition gouernmēt Bv. I say he hath geuen vnto him all thinges not that in respect of his Diuine nature he wanted them at any time or that hée was not equall with the Father in omnipotencye For hée sayth Glorifye me nowe O Father with thy selfe with the same glorye which I had with thee before the beginning of the world CYR. but because when the fulnesse of time was come the Son of God was incarnate and made man and was humbled to the death euen to the death of the Crosse therefore God hath exalted him according to the nature which he hath taken is sayd to haue receiued some what not as from another but as his owne proper right M. and he is sayd so to haue receyued the same not to refer that to him selfe alone which he hath receyued but liberallye to dispence the same to others In consideration whereof he calleth all men vnto him saying Come vnto me all ye that trauayle Mat. 11.27 c. Also he sayeth All power is geuen to me Mat. 28.18 both in heauen and in earth Go ye therefore vnto al Nations Neyther tooke he this power by force or violence nor yet dyd he buie the same the which happeneth as we sée in the kingdome of Antichrist but tooke the same naturallye of the Father as the onely begotten and welbeloued Sonne of God Bv. The which is done for our sakes For as it is sayde hée hath receyued all those thinges for vs and distributeth them vnto vs and maketh them subiect vnto our power that wée might bée Lordes of Life of Death of Men of Deuils and of al other thinges according to the saying of the Apostle VVhether it bee Paul or Apollo 1. Cor. 3.22 or Cephas eyther the worlde eyther life eyther death whether they be present things or things to come al are youres And ye are Christes and Christ is Gods Of the lyke benefite of God Psal 8.7 and of the same glory appertayning to men speaketh the Prophete Dauid in his Psalmes 36. He that beleeueth on the Sonne hath euerlasting life hee that beleeueth not the Sonne shall not see lyfe but the wrath of God abydeth on him He that beleeueth on the Sonne C. Hée addeth this to the ende wée might not onelye knowe that all grace and goodnesse is to bée sought in Christ but also that we might knowe howe to gette and enioye the same He sayeth that the waye to enioye grace and euerlasting lyfe is by fayth Faith obtaineth saluation in Christe and not without good reason because by the same we possesse Christ who bringeth with him righteousnesse and lyfe the fruite of righteousnesse M. He sayeth not simplye Hee that beleeueth but He that beleeueth in the Sonne By the which note the Christian faith is distinguished from the fayth of other Nations yea from the faith of the Iewes because we beléeue in the sonne of God Christ Iesus whome the whole worlde contemneth and derydeth This is our foolishnesse in this worlde Hath euerlasting life Bv. Hée speaketh here in the present tence Life euerlasting in this life saying Hee hath he sayth not Hee shall haue for he possesseth already euerlasting life wayting in hope for that which hée is assured he shall haue Moreouer the faithfull féele in this carnal life Vitall motions of the Spirite and life it selfe Gala. 2.20 the Apostle witnessing I liue yet nowe not I but Christ liueth in me and the life that I nowe liue in the flesh I liue by the faith of the sonne of God which loued me and gaue him selfe for mee Life is set against Death against Malediction and Condemnation signifying Iustification absolucion happinesse and euerlasting blessednesse He that beleeueth not the Sonne C. As he propounded life in Christ to allure vs vnto him by the swéetenesse of the same euen so nowe hée denounseth vnto them eternall death which beléeue not in Christ Hée sayeth not simplye Hee which beleeueth not but He which beleeueth not the Sonne For all vnbeléefe is not condemned but that onelye which despiseth the Sonne of God He which beléeueth none of the Fathers nor the Bishoppe of Rome is not vnder this sentence of condemnation so that he beléeue the Sonne of God C. Also this sentence doeth properly pertaine vnto them as it is sayde in another place which reiecte the Gospell preached vnto them For although all mankinde is wrapped in lyke destruction yet notwithstanding greater vengeaunce shal fall vpon those which refuse the Sonne of God to be theyr deliuerer Shall not see life That is to saye he shall neuer enioye life M. By this manner of speache Life and enteraunce into the Kingdome of Heauen is not denied to the vnbeléeuing without an Emphasis as if hée shoulde saye He which beléeueth not shall be so farre from hauing euerlasting life that he shall neuer enioye so much as the sight of the same Bv. So sayde our Sauiour Christ to Nicodemus Iohn 3.3 Except a man bee borne againe hee can not see the Kingdome of GOD. Also hée sayeth Except ye beleeue that I am hee Iohn 8.24 ye shall dye in your sinnes But the wrath of God abideth on him The wrath of God is here apposed against life therefore it comprehendeth all miserye Calamitye Vnhappinesse Sicknesse Pouertye Vengeaunce Death Sinne Malediction Punishment and torment AVG. He sayeth not The
honour notable men which are indewed with godlinesse with other rare giftes but they must bée honoured no farther than that God him selfe maye haue the preheminence glorye that Christ with his gospel may shine most clerely For to him the whole glory of the world must giue place B. We must also note that although the Samaritanes were Straungers yet notwithstanding afterward when the Iewes prospered they boasted that they sprang of Ioseph Ioseph last chap. of the 9. booke of the Antiquities of the Ievves as Iosephus testifieth Herevpon this woman called Iacob her Father C. Euen so at this day the Papistes being Basterdes and an Adulterous séede verye arrogantly bragge and boast of the Fathers exalt them selues aboue the lawfull sonnes of God For although the Samaritanes sprang of Iacob according to the fleshe yet notwithstanding because they dyd degenerate and swarue from true Godlinesse this was a preposterous bragging Now they being the ofspring of the people of Cuthah so called of the Ryuer Cuthah C. or at the least wise 4. King 17 24. gathered from among other prophane Nations yet notwithstanding let not to bragge falselye of the name of the holye Patriarche but without any profite Euen so it must necessarily happen vnto all those which ioye amisse in the light of men as to bée depriued of the light of God and to haue no society with the holy Fathers whose title they haue abused 13. Iesus aunswered and sayde vnto her whosoeuer drincketh of this Water Shall thyrst againe M. Againe the Lord aunswereth not vnto all the wordes of the woman but rather to that which appertaineth to the purpose that because shée had so greatlye exalted this Well as though there could no better water be geuen For this cause he expoundeth his former sentence concerning the water C. And although he seeth that he profiteth litle and that his Doctrine is made but a Iest yet notwithstanding he goeth foreward more plainelye to expounde that which he had spoken R. to the ende he might the more styrre vp the woman to séeke that water of lyfe For hée putteth a difference betweene the vse of both Waters as that the one belongeth to the bodye for a tyme and that the other perpetuallye serueth for the refreshing of the Soule For as the bodye is subiect to corruption so the Preseruatiues belonging to the same must néedes bée temporall and transitory but that which quickneth the soule must néedes bée euerlasting 14. But whosoeuer drinketh of the Water that I shal geue him shall neuer be more a thyrste but the water that I shall geue him shall be in him a well of water springing vppe into euerlasting life R. The maner of Drinking of this water is by fayth Therefore euerye one which Drinketh of this water that is to saye euerye one that beléeueth in mée and receyueth of me the promised spirite shall neuer Thyrste but there shall be in him a Well of water springing into euerlasting life This is the verye same which he sayeth in another place Ioh. 7.39 Hee which beleeueth in me shall haue flowing out of his bellye ryuers of water of lyfe This also hée spake of the Spirite which all the beléeuers in him should receyue For hée which hath receyued the holye Ghost by fayth he hath a veyne or spring flowing from sinne to righteousnesse from damnation to Saluation from death to lyfe and from earth to Heauen B. It is most certayne therefore that this Water is the holy Ghost Wherefore if he that hath once Dronke of this Spiryte can neuer Thyrst agayne it is manifest that hée which hath once this Spiryte that is to saye to whome it is once geuen to beleeue shall neuer fall from the grace of GOD. Therefore Paul gloryeth that nothing from aboue neyther from beneathe Rom. 8.35 can remoue him from the loue of GOD which is in Christ Iesu C. Moreouer it is not repugnaunt nor disagréeing with the wordes of Christ that the faithfull euen to the ende of theyr lyfe haue a feruent desyre to haue more plentye of grace For his meaning is not that we shall drinke our fyll the first daye that hée geueth vnto vs his holye Spirite but that hée onelye séeketh to geue vs to vnderstande that the holy Ghost is a Spring flowing perpetuallye and so He which once receyueth the spirite of God by faith is sealed to eternal life that there is daunger lest they should wyther awaye whiche are renewed by Spirituall grace Therefore although wée Thyrst all our lyfe tyme yet notwithstanding it is certaine that wée haue not receyued this Spirite for one daye or for a short time but that the same flowing perpetuallye shoulde neuer forsake vs. Thus the faithfull Thyrst during all the tyme of their mortall lyfe and that feruentlye and yet notwithstanding all that tyme they are full of liuely Licour because howe litle grace soeuer they haue receyued the same doeth daylye moysten them that they can neuer be quite drye Wherefore this fulnesse is not opposed or set against desyre but only against drinesse The which thing in the words folowing as yet he doeth more plainelye expresse There shall sayeth hee bée a Well of water flowing into eternal life for here is a continuall watering noted which in this mortall and transitory life fostereth and increaseth in them heauenlye eternitye B. For as he can neuer wyther away by drouth which hath a spring continuallye flowing in his Bowelles euen so he must néedes be ful of all goodnesse and grace and must alwaies and in all thinges haue present consolation in whome the Spirite of the Lorde the Spirite of Gods children doeth dwell C. Therefore the grace of Christ doth not flowe in vs for a short time but doth continually powre out it selfe vntyll wée come to the blessed state of Immortalytye 15. The Woman sayeth vnto him Syr geue mee of that Water that I thyrst not neyther come hyther to drawe B. This Woman séemeth to bée but a pratler and talker how soeuer shée was elected to eternall life and had the séede of God For there is no doubt but that shee knewe well inoughe that Christ spake of Spirituall water but because shee contemneth him shée maketh no account of all his promises For there is no way to teache so long as hée which speaketh is of no aucthoritye with vs. The Woman therefore verye ouerthwartly replyeth against Christ B. and speaketh these thinges Ironicè that is to saye in a contrarye sence as if shée should saye thou braggest much but I sée nothing if thou canst doe as thou sayest doe it in déede M. Therefore by this example we sée that the elect sometimes so long as they are in darkenesse without the knowledge of Christ doe deride the doctrine of the Spirite as rydiculous and foolishe Wherefore wée must take héede that wée doe not by and by condemne euerye one whome we sée to bée deriders of the Doctrine of Christ
from thence maye drawe the same vnto them Lyfe is included in the flesh of Christ It is the wonderfull counsayle of God verily that he hath set before vs lyfe in that fleshe in the which before there was nothinge but the matter and cause of death And thus he prouideth for oure infir mitie when he calleth vs not to séeke lyfe aboue the clowdes but offereth the same vnto vs in the earth no lesse then if hée shoulde lyfte vs vp to the gates of his kingdome Neuerthelesse he correcting the pride of oure nature proueth the humillitie and obedience of faith when he commaundeth suche as are lyke to perishe to seeke lyfe in hys fleshe whiche in outwarde shewe is contemtible and base B. For the saluation of the Sainctes coulde not be finished except he had geuen hys fleshe for vs to death As therfore he did profite and accomplish oure saluation by death and was truelye made oure redéemer euenso the Fayeth of Christe cannot stande except wée beleeue in the death crosse and passion of Christe Wherevppon the Apostle testifieth that he woulde not seeme to knowe any other thing than Iesus and the same crucefied For the satisfaction of oure synnes was made vppon the Crosse the which was the satisfaction of Gods righteousnesse the appeasing of the Fathers wrath and the gate of immortalitye Herevpon to shewe howe he woulde finishe oure saluation and with what fayth we must eate him he sayth that the breade which he will geue vnto those that are hys is his owne fleshe C. But this séemeth not to belong to the nature of fleshe that it shoulde quicken and geue lyfe to mens soules I answere although this vertue doth come from some other thinge then from fleshe yet notwithstanding there is no let but that thys name maye be aptly geuen to the same For as the eternall worde of God is the well of lyfe euenso hys fleshe as a water pipe doth poure lyfe into vs which resteth in the diuinitie And in this sence it is called liuing or quickening because it doth geue vnto vs that lyfe whiche it doth borrowe from another M. And we must noate that Christ speaketh not hereof all maner of fleshe but onely of his owne And the breade which I will giue sayth hee is my fleshe Therefore lyfe consisteth not neither in the oblations of beastes neither in any mortall mans fleshe but only in the fleshe of Christ C. This word Geue is dyuerslye taken the firste geuing of the whiche Christe at the firste made mencion is dayly to be séene so often as Christe offereth hym selfe to vs In the second place he noateth that donation onely whiche was made vppon the Crosse when he offered him selfe a sacrifice to the Father and an oblation of a swéete smell vnto God Ephe. 5.2 C. For then he gaue hym selfe to death for the lyfe of men and nowe he inuiteth vs to taste the frute of hys death For that offering once offered shoulde nothing at all profite vs except wée did nowe eate the same in the holy supper Bv. Therfore when he sayth that he will geue the same for the lyfe of the worlde his meaning is this I will geue my selfe too death that the worlde by my death may lyue For the worlde is deade in sinnes but the sonne of God dyed in the fleshe least the second death should raigne ouer the faithful And thus the sonne of God doeth quicken C. And this is to bée noted that Christ taketh vnto him the part of offering vp his fleshe Whereby it appeareth what abhomination the Papistes doe commit when they vsurpe that to them selues in theyr Masse whiche belongeth to that highe Priest onely M. For it could bée done of no other than of him who offered vp his fleshe to GOD his Father once for all 52. The Iewes then contended among them selues saying Howe can this fellowe geue vs his fleshe to eate Bv. There aryseth againe another contencion among the hearers or auditorye of Christ by reason of his wordes which were not rightly vnderstoode M. For alway those that are carnall carnallye vnderstand the wordes of Christ and therfore they are oftentimes offended and being offended fall to contencion among them selues For it offended them that he had sayd that hée would geue his fleshe for the lyfe of the world C. And the Euangelist nameth the Iewes againe not for honors sake but rather to cast in their téeth theyr incredulitye for that they receyued not the familiar doctrine concerning euerlasting lyfe or at least because they do not modestly enquire of a matter doubtfull as yet and obscure vnto them for this is a signe of piuishe frowardnesse and contempte whereas hée sayth that they contende among them selues And they which thus contentiously dispute do hynder them selues from attayning to the knowledge of the truth Bv. They murmured before because the Lord had sayd that hée descended from heauen and that hée was the sonne of God and now they openlye contende because hée sayd And the breade which I wyl geue for the lyfe of the world is my fleshe Euen as if his meaning had béene that his fleshe ought to bée eaten as men eate fleshe which they bye in the Shambles Therfore they crye Howe can this fellowe geue vs his fleshe C Notwithstanding this is not simply to bée reprehended in them that they enquire after the maner howe for then Abraham and the blessed Virgin shoulde deserue the same reprehension Therefore they are eyther deceyued by ignoraunce or else they doe amisse who forsaking braules and contencion which the Euangelist onely condemneth debate curiously discusse this question Howe as though the Iewes ought not to haue enquired of the manner of eating But verily this ought rather to be imputed to slouthfull negligence than to the obedience of Faith if so bée wyttingly and wyllingly wée kéepe the knots of doubtfulnesse vnknit which are dissolued by the word of the Lorde Wherefore wée may not onely enquire of the manner of eating of the fleshe of Christ but also apprehend and take holde of him so farre foorth as the Scripture offereth him vnto vs. Away then with that vaine pretence of humillitye Wée must onely obserue this moderation in the secreete workes of God least we desire to know more than hée hath set downe to vs in his worde B. It is lykelye that the Iewes tooke holde of that onelye which might geue them most easelye occasion to cauill For they dyd not thinke in verye déede that the Lord woulde geue his fleshe to bée so eaten as men eate béefe yet notwithstanding they contende and speake euen as Christ had so meant But this greatlye troubled them that Iesus by his allegoryes affirmed him selfe to bée Christ to bée God and the geuer of eternall life and that hée being the Sonne of man would geue the same fleshe blood which they sawe and moreouer which sounded yll in their eares that hée woulde geue the same by that his
of Abraham And this faulte hath béene to common and generall in all Ages to referre to the oryginall of the fleshe the extraordinarye giftes of God and to ascribe vnto nature those remedies which God appointeth to correct the same 34. Iesus answered them Verilye verily I say vnto you that whosoeuer commytteth sinne is the seruaunt of sinne C. Here he vseth an argument of the contraries They boasted themselues to be frée but he proueth them to be the seruauntes of sinne because they being subiecte to the desyres of the fleshe dooe sinne daylye Bv. Ye thinke your selues sayth hée to bee verye frée but in déede ye are seruauntes For this is most certaine that hée is a seruaunt to that thing wherevnto hée is become obedient ye shewe your selues obedient to sinne therefore ye are the seruauntes of sinne and so by consequent the Deuell is your Lorde and Maister for hée ruleth here ouer suche as are subiect to sinne And it is maruaile that men are not conuinced and constrained by their owne experience to laye aside all Pride and to learne to humble them selues Also it is too common a thing at this day that the more a man is ouerwhelmed with sinne the more stoutly he braggeth and boasteth of frée wyll It is not true Captiuitye nor true seruitude if so be a man be borne a seruant of a Handmayde or be taken in the warre or doeth by Lawe sell him selfe into anothers power or if he bée shut into close prison but hée is a Captyue whiche is vnder the power of sinne and the Deuyll R. And such Captiues and seruaunts are all men by theyr owne nature Rom. 5.12 Because by one man sinne entered into the whole worlde and so by synne death came vppon all For by Adam all his posteritie became subiect to sinne to affliction death hell and to the cruell tyrannye of the Diuell And the Lawe and right of Sinne is to kill for the wages of sinne is death the Lawe of death is to condemne the Lawe of afflictions is to bring trouble and misery and the power and aucthoritye of Sathan is to destroye To these powers Adam hath made vs and all our strength subiect by hys obedience And this is so greate captiuitye and seruitude as greater cannot be deuised For whosoeuer is in this seruitude and bondage hée can doe nothing with a frée will hée hath no peace of conscience hée hath no rest howe frée soeuer he bée in bodye Out of this Captiuitye no Captiue coulde euer deliuer another Man captiued to sinne Wherefore Christ the Sonne of GOD descended from Heauen and was made man and by his Crosse Death and Resurrection hath deliuered vs from the Lawe and power of sinne leaste the same shoulde kyll vs from the power of death least the same shoulde condemne vs from the power of afflictions least they shoulde trouble vs and bring vs to miserye and from the power of Sathan least he should destroy vs. And hee hath restored vs to righteousnesse Christ hath made vs free to ioye to lyfe and into the fauour of the most mightye GOD and hath made vs the Sonnes of GOD whiche were before the bondeslaues of Sathan Also this true libertye must not bée drawne to carnall and to humaine desires but to faith and loue which are twoo workes of the holye Ghost setting vs at libertye Wherefore Faith is the Rular and Mistres in Sinnes in afflictions in death and in hell Faith ouercommeth sinne For it teacheth that we are so deliuered from them that they haue no power at all in vs neyther can destroy or condemne vs. Moreouer the reliques of sinne are purged awaye by faith and in stéede of sinnes the righteousnesse of GOD which is Christ is set In so muche that whatsoeuer true fayth commaundeth being dyrected to the worde which is Christ it cannot chose but bee righteousnesse howe muche so euer it séeme outwardlye to bée sinne Faith is the mistres in the libertye of spirituall thinges Nowe as Fayth is the Mistres in the liberiye of spirituall thinges so charitye is the Ladye in the libertye of corporall thinges as of Foode Apparell Moneye and suche kinde of earthlye benefites In these thinges wée must be so frée as charitye wyll suffer For although by the Lawe and libertye of Faith all externall thinges are frée yet notwithstanding the vse of this libertye is left vnto the dispensation of Charity as all meates by the Lawe of Fayth are frée For all thinges are cleane and that which entereth into the mouth of a man doeth not the defile the man notwithstanding charitye dispenseth the vse of this libertye T it i.xv. Mat xv xi i. Cor 8 13. Charity is the mistres of corporal thinges Wherevppon the Apostle Paule sayth If so bee meate offende my brother I wyll neuer eate fleshe Also hée sayth I maye doe all thinges but all thinges are not expedient For wée muste haue respecte vnto charitye So also the whole earth all heauen and the whole Sea and all thinges in them are frée by Faith For the earth is the Lordes and the fulnesse of the same and wée are the Lordes Wherefore the whole earth is frée for vs and oures also but charitye dispenseth the vse of this libertye which wyll not suffer mée to benefite my selfe to the iniurye and hurte of my neighboure For charitye stealeth not deceiueth not playeth not the Tyraunt neyther offendeth our neighbour in worde but if so bée it standeth in néede of any thing that is our neyghbours it séeketh to winne the same by intreatye and for money taking nothing without the good wyll of our neighbour Brieflye by Faith we are called into the most excellent libertye of the Children of GOD and by charitye wée are called into the seruice of our neigboure as the Apostle sayeth Owe nothing to any man but this that yée loue one another C. This therefore is the purpose of Christ Rom. xiij 8 to shewe that all are subiecte to sinne whome he deliuereth not insomuche that they are seruauntes euen from their birth taking the contagion and infection of Sinne of the corrupt nature Wée must also noate the comparison betwéene nature and grace vpon the which Christ here standeth whereby it shall easilye appeare that men are spoyled of libertie except they recouer the same from some other Bv. To this effect partayneth the whoale sixt Chapter almost of the Epistle of Saint Paule to the Romaynes where hée speaketh of this seruitude of sinne C. Moreouer this seruitude is so voluntarye that they which necessarily synne are notwithstanding not constrained to synne M. To synne here noateth and sygnifyeth not the symple acte but the verye purpose indeauoure and meditation of a corrupt minde and the wickednesse of depraued and defiled nature although the worke of syn follow not and is not as yet come into action insomuch that the Reprobates maye be sayde to synne euen as euell trées are sayde to bring foorth euyll
And all these thinges are found by fayth in Christ If any man by reason of sinne Faith findeth Pasture doth hunger after righteousnesse If any man by reason of affliction doe hungar after consolation If anye manne by reason of death doe hunger after lyfe hée shall fynde pasture in Christ that is to saye righteousnesse consolation and life M. he shall enioye all the benifytes of the kingdome of heauen and shall be satisfyed at the full A. This is euen the verye same whiche hée expressed at a nother time saying Ioh. 6.35 Hee wich commeth vnto mee shall not hungar and hee which beleeueth in mee shall not thirst Bv. Reade also the thrée and twentie Psalme 10. A Theefe commeth not but for to steale kill and to destroye I am come that they might haue life and that they might haue it more aboundantlye By a sertaine Antithesis Christ compareth his worde and Gospell with false doctrine C. And doth as it were pull vs by the eare lest falling a sléepe the ministers of Sathan do circumuent vs before we be aware For our ouermuch securitie bringeth to passe that béeing naked on euery side we are in the daunger of false doctrines because we are not circumspect and fearfull ynough of so many false teachers It is not without cause therefore that oure sauiour Christ affirmeth that false teachers how smoothely soeuer they insinuate them selues doe alwayes bring with them dedly poyson to the ende we might bée the more carefull to driue them awaye A. The like admonition the Apostle Paule geueth vs saying Take hede that no man spoyle you through vaine Philosophy Againe he saith now I besech you brethren marke them which cause deuision and geue occasions of euell Rom. 6 i7 contrary to the Doctrine which ye haue lerned and avoyde them For they that are such serue not the Lord Iesus Christ but their owne belly and with sweete and flattering words deceiue the harts of the Innocentes Also he sayeth For such false Aposteles are deceitful workers transformed into the Aposteles of Christ And no meruaile For Sathan himselfe is transformed into an Aungell of light 2 Cor 11.13 Therefore it is no great thing though his Ministers be transformed as the Mininisters of righteousenesse whose ende shal be according to their workes Bv. These thinges are applied vnto those which séeke not after Christ and enter not in by the dore These verely robbe God and Christ of his honour For when they ought to haue geuen the worde of God and the Doctrine of the Gospell to the Church whereby they shoulde haue learned that al fulnesse is in Christ who is geuen to vs of God to bee wisedome righteousenes sanctification and redemtion they in stéede of these did set before men 1. Cor. i. 13 humaine inuentions the decréese of the Fathers and of the Church whereby they might learne that men are Iustified by works and merits that they are acceptable vnto God by monasticall vowes by the Intercession and worshipping of Saintes by the cellebration of the masse by Indulgencis and pardons which they sell for great sums of mony in the meane time defrauding and spoyling the â—oore R. They repeate the wordes of the Gospell but withal they adde their owne inuencions concerning the satisfaction of workes the merites of Saintes the paine of Purgatorye and concerning the toyes of the Masse by which they deceyue seduce and at the last slaye the consciences of men which heare them Bv. For they them selues kyll mennes soules as when they preache saluacion where no saluation is lyfe where there is nothing but death grace where there is nothing but wrath kylling the sincere confessours of the Euangelicall doctrine And aboue all thinges they take from the Shéepe theyr lawfull libertye and doe oppresse them with vniust and cruell Lawes shewing them selues in all thinges to bée Tyraunts and not Shéepheardes Against Such Sheapheardes the Lord speaking by the Prophete sayth Ezec 34.2 zach xii 5 VVoe vnto the shepheardes of Israell that feede them selues should not the Shepheards feede the flockes Ye eate the fatte and cloath ye with the woll ye kill them that are fed but ye fede not the Sheepe Now let all those which at this daye glory and boast of the title and name of Pastours try and examine their manners disposition wordes and déedes and let them Iudge hereby whether they bée Shéepheardes or théeues and Murtherers I am come that they might haue life Bv. This he addeth to the wordes going before by an Antitheses or comparison As if he shoulde saye I came that the sheepe might haue lyfe and the same aboundantly and eternally And by life he vnderstandeth al those benefits which the faith and dilligence of Shepeheards geueth vnto the Shéepe but especially euerlasting lyfe which Christe Iesus the Prince of sheapheardes only geueth Ezec 34 i6 22. I will feede my Sheepe sayeth the Lorde I will seeke that which was loste and bring againe that which was driuen away and will binde vp that which was broken and will strengthen the weake C. This Christe applyeth to him selfe and geueth vs also to vnderstande that they only are geuen ouer for a pray vnto Théeues and wolues which will not bee with in the reach and compasse of his Shéepehooke and to comfort vs the more he promiseth lyfe yea euerlasting lyfe to those which wil not fal away from him And verely the more that a man profiteth in the faith the more nere he commeth to the fulnes of life because the Spirite groweth in him which is life NotwithstaÌ„ding there are some which referre this more ample life to that which immediatly followeth this present life when death hath neyther place nor power 11. I ame the good Sheapheard A good Sheapheard geueth hys lyfe for the Sheepe Bv. Nowe the Lord goeth forwarde to explicate the rest also of the propounded parable He had sayd He which entereth in by the dore is the Sheapheard of the Sheepe and strayght after that he sayd I came that they might haue life and that they might haue it more aboundantly and nowe more plainly he expoundeth all these thinges and sayth I am the good Sheapheard which enter in by the dore â–ª and which do all thinges lawefully and not by subtiltie I teach that truthe and saluation ought to be sought there where in deede it is to be found that is to saye with me which am the true liuely and most mightie Sonne of God M For I am that good Shephearde of whom the Prophetes haue Prophesied in diuers places Esay 40.11 Eze. 34.23 Christ therefore tooke vppon him the person of a Shepheard and preacheth him selfe to be the only Sheapheard as in very déede this honoure and title belongeth vnto none but to him For so many as are faithfull pastoures of the Church because he raiseth them vp hée endueth them with necessary giftes gouerneth them with his spirite and worketh in them the which let not but that he
aloan should gouerne and be the true pastour of his Church For although he vseth their Ministery yet notwithstanding he ceasseth not to do the office and duty of a Pastoure To be short séeing the name of a Sheapheard doth belong vnto other men as well as to Christ wée maye perceiue that Christ doth communicate his honoure with his ministers insomuch that he abydeth still as well their pastoure as the Sheapheard of the flocke R. And by this name Shepherd Christ teacheth with howe greate care he féedeth his sheepe For the office of a sheapheard is very painfull and carefull as we maye read concerning Iacob who sayd I was in the daye consumed with heate Gen 31.4 and with froste in the night and my slepe departed from mine eyes Euenso Christ watched daye and night for his flocke A good sheapheard geueth his life C. Christ was so carefull for the health of his shéepe that he spared not his owne life wherevpon it followeth that they are to vnthankfull and worthy to perish an hoondered tymes and to be in all perill and daunger which refuse the custody and defence of so gentle and louing a shepheard Therefore Christ the good shepherde gaue his life for his shéepe Esay 53.6 R. For hée dyed for the faithful And he is the better sheapheard that he dyed not for vs when we were Iuste and godly for we haue all gone astray and are like to shéepe that are lost but when we were vniust and sinners For scarse for a Iust man will any man dye but paraduenture for a good man some would dye Rom. 5.7 So that God commendeth vnto his loue that when as yet wée were sinners 1. Pet. 3.28 Christ was offered to deth for vs. A. Also Christ suffered once the Iuste for the vniust Mat. 15.24 And hée him selfe testifieth that he is not sent but to the loste shéepe of the house of Israell R. But why did this good shepheard geue his life for his shéepe Surely that he might ouercome the wolfe that is to say sathan the woluish Rable also that is to say sinne affliction death and Hell For all these are vanquished and ouercome by the death of Christ and in stéede of those are sette vp righteousnesse Ioy life and heauen 12. An hierling and hee which is not the Sheapheard neyther the Sheepe are his owne seeth the woolf comming and leaueth the Sheepe and the woolfe catcheth and scattereth the Sheepe An Hyerling C. Vnderstande here those to be Hyerlinges which imbrace pure doctrine and which rather by occasiō than of true zeale preache the trueth Phili i. i5 séeking their belly and the fléece of the shéepe C. Such though they serue not Christ faithfully yet are they to be heard For as Christ would haue the Scribes and Phariseis to be hearde because they sate in Moyses Chayre euenso we muste so honoure the Gospell that we doe not disdaine the Ministers thereof though they be not so good as they ought to be Hirelings If so be the Church might be purged from hyerlings it were farre better but because it pleaseth God by this meanes to excercise the fayth of the faithfull and because also we are vnworthy of that singuler benefite as to haue Christ shine to vs in good Ministers they are to be borne withall howemuch soeuer we dislike of them and think them vnméete M. Christ therefore in this place putteth a difference betwéene faithfull Pastoures and hyerlinges saying that the good shepherd doth geue his life for his shéepe but that the Hyerling doth flée when hee séeeth the wolfe comming Bv. because hée thinketh that he looseth nothing when hys flocke perisheth ouer which notwithstanding the Lord hath made hym ouerséer C. Notwithstanding there is greate difference betwene this that Christ gaue his life for his shéepe Shepherds and this that other pastoures geue their liues for their sheepe For we know that there were many after Christ which did not spare to shed their blood for the health and benefite of the Church The prophetes also before the comming of Christ spared not their liues But in this the difference consisteth that Christ gaue his lyfe to be the price of satisfaction shed his bloud to pourge our soules and offered vp his body a peace offering thereby to pacifie the wrath of his heuenly father Nowe in the ministers of the Gospell there can be no suche cause all which stand in nede of purgation them selues and by that only sacrifice are reconciled vnto God But Christ disputeth not here concerning the efficacie or fruite of his death that hée might compare him selfe to others but to prooue what affection he bereth toward vs and than that he might inuite others to followe his example To be shorte as it belongeth vnto Christ by his death to bring life vnto vs and to perform whatsoeuer the gospel containeth euenso it is the generall office of all Pastoures to defend the doctrine which they preache euen with the sheading of their blood Neither the sheepe are his owne These wordes containe some difficultie For if they are not shepheardes in the Church of Christ whose shéepe are none of their owne there shal be neuer a Pastoure in the Church but Christ only What meaneth then the Apostle to saye God hath ordained some in the Churche to be Aposteles some Euaungelistes Ephe 4 i2 and some sheapheardes and teachers Also Christ sayde vnto Peter Iohn 2i i5 Feede my sheepe For he is the Pastoure which feedeth euen as hée is the teacher whiche teacheth Peter therefore was a shepheard although he fed none of his owne but the shéepe of Christ C. But let vs remember that they which are guided by the Spirite of God they count that their owne which belongeth vnto the head not to vsurpe power vnto themselues but faythfullye to kéepe that which is committed vnto their charge For hée which is truelye ioyned vnto Christ wil neuer account that to bée none of hys owne which hath béene so déere vnto him Leaueth the sheepe and fleeth M. This proofe plainly bewrayeth hyerlinges Because they haue no care of the shéepe and are not gréeued at the dispersing of the flocke they flée at the comming of the woolfe and forsake the shéepe R. Are all therefore hierlinges whiche in time of persecution flee from theire Churches Act. 9.25 M. If so be we shall affirme this we shall condemne Paule who as it is wel knowen left the faithfull at Damascus and fled and by flight did escape the mouth as it were of the wolfe C. Thys question was handeled at full in oulde time when the cruel tirauntes vexed the Church Some of the fathers were in this poynt to strayght othersome were more Indifferent who gaue libertie to Pastoures to flée in such wise that if so be by their flight they might doe more good to all men than hurt their flocke they might flee And they Iudged that this might be when the
though he were dead yet shall hee liue Bv. Nowe Christ more plainelye reuealing himselfe sayth that he cannot onely by his prayers obtaine lyfe but also that hée is the lyfe it selfe of all that beléeue yea the liuing God which can rayse from the deade and preserue in life M. Hée knewe that Martha hadde not as yet the true knowledge of him and that therefore shée thought of the resurrection as did the rest of the Iewes who although they beléeued that the same shoulde bée yet notwithstanding by whose power the same shoulde bée they knew not because they wanted the true knowledge of Christ Wherefore that hée might signifie vnto Martha that hee was the rayser vp and quickener of deade men by whome the resurrection of the deade shoulde bée and whiche coulde also at that present restoare hir deade brother vnto life hée sayth I am the resurrection and the life B. that is to saye the authour of resurrection and lyfe and that power of GOD to rayse and to quicken As if hee shoulde saye Why hast thou respect vnto the resurrection to come concerning the which thou hast such an opinion as though it were not to be wrought by my power If thou knewest mée thou wouldest also knowe that I haue power geuen mée to rayse vp and to quicken and therefore wouldest nowe desyre mée to raise vp thy brother C. Therefore fyrst of all Christ affirmeth himselfe to be the resurrection and and the lyfe and afterwarde hée expoundeth boath partes of the sentence seuerallye In the fyrst parte hée calleth himselfe the resurrection because by order men are restoared from death before they are in the state of lyfe And verilye all mankinde is ouerwhelmed in death Therefore no man shall haue life but hee which is fyrste risen from death So Christ teacheth himselfe to be the beginning of life and afterwarde hée addeth that the perpetuitie of lyfe is the works of his grace And the exposytion which followeth straight after sheweth plainely that hée spake of spirituall lyfe as He that beleueth on me Wherefore then is Christ the resursurection because hée doth regenerate the Children of Adam which were alienate from GOD by synne that they may beginne to leade a newe lyfe of the which wée haue spoken in the fifte Chapter going before And the Apostle Paule very notabelye interpreteth this place in the seconde Chapter of his Epistle to the Ephesians Let them bable then what they liste which affyrme that men are prepared by the motion of nature to receiue the grace of God It is as much as yf they should saye that the dead walke Faith is the resurrrection of the soule For wheras men haue lyfe breath sence vnderstanding and will the same tendeth to destruction because there is no part of the soule which is not corrupted and maymed And so it commeth to passe that death euerye where hath the vpper hande and kingdome For the death of the soule is an alienation from God Therefore they which beléeue in Christe whereas they were deade before beginne to liue because Fayth is the spirituall Resurrection of the soule and doth after a sorte animate the soule it selfe that it maye liue vnto God according to this saying The dead shall heare the voyce of the sonne of God and they that here it shall liue It is a notable titel of faith verely that Christ powring life into vs deliuereth vs from death 3. King i7 4 Kin 9.4 M. And that whiche Christ testifieth of him selfe can belong to no other We doe reade that holy men haue raysed vp some from the dead Rom. i5 i7 i Cor i5 21. as Elias and Elizeus But yet none of them was the resurrection and the life but Christ only 26. And vvhosoeuer lyueth and beleueth in mee shall neuer dye Beleeuest thou this The Lord Iesus had spoken two things which he orderly expoundeth He proued him selfe to be the resurrection when hée taught that life is restoared to the dead by faith C. Now followeth the exposition of the second member namely howe Christ is the life because he neuer suffereth the life which he hath once geuen to decaye but preserueth the same vnto the ende For what should become of men in so greate fragillitie of the fleshe if so bée they hauing once gotten life should bée left afterwarde vnto them selues Therfore it must néedes be that the continual state of life be founded vpon the power of the same Christ that he maye finishe that which he hath begon And the faithfull are therefore sayde neuer to dye because their mindes béeing renued with the incorruptible séede haue the spirite of Christ abyding in them by whiche they liue dayly For although the body be subiect vnto death because of sinne yet notwithstanding Rom 8 i0 the spirite is life for righteousenesse sake 2. Cor. 4 i6 Yea though the outward mâ—n perish yet the inward man is renued daye by daye And death it selfe is to them a sertain deliuerance from the seruitude of death Death is a deliuerance from the seruitude of death Iohn 5. R. There is no cause therefore whye they that beléeue shoulde feare and abhorre death because they haue passed already from death to life Beleeuest thou this C. Christ séemeth at the first sight to speake therefore of the spirituall lyfe that he might withdrawe the minde of Martha from her present desier Martha desiring that her brother might be restored to lyfe Christ aunswereth that he is the author of a farre more excelent lyfe because by his heauenly power he quickeneth the soules of the faythfull But there is no doubt but that he speaketh of a double grace Generally therfore there is no doubte but that he commendeth the spirituall lyfe which he geueth to all those that are his but hereby he ment to geue a tast of that power which he woulde afterwarde declare in raising vp of Lazarus M. And Christe knewe what Martha beléeued and what shée beléeued not he doeth not demaund therefore this question to the end he might learn but that he might drawe from her a confession of that fayth which he knew to be in her at that tyme. For it is not ynough for vs to beeléeue with the hart but it is also required that we confesse that with the mouth whiche we beléeue with the harte A. Furthermore Christe saith not vnderstandest thou this But Beleuest thou this For the ministers of God cannot be vnderstoode except they be vnderstode by faith 27. Shee sayde vnto him Ye Lord I beleeue that thou arte Christe the sonne of the liuinge GOD whiche should come into the world M. It séemeth that Martha vnderstoode not the wordes of Christ and that shée knewe not that which shée sayde shée beléeued namely what it is to be Christ the sonne of God Neuerthelesse there is no doubte but that shée had that Faith in Christ that shée doubted nothing at all of his wordes C. And to prooue that shée beléeued the
account of death Christ by his example inuiteth vs willingly to suffer the same We maye bée ashamed veryly to refuse so great honour as to bee his Disciples but verilye he doeth admitte vs into the nomber of his Disciples vpon no other condicion than that we shoulde followe that waye whiche he sheweth vnto vs. For hee is our guide vnto the waye of death Therefore the bytternesse of death is after a sort mittigated and made swéete when we consider that we are in but the same condicion of death that the Sonne of God was Wherefore there is so lytle cause that we should forsake Christ because of the Crosse that we ought rather for his sake to desire death R. This therefore is agréeable to that which the other Euangelistes report out of his mouth If any man wyll followe mee let him denye him selfe and take vp his crosse Mat. 16.24 and followe mee To the same effect also pertayneth that which followeth And where J am there shal also my minister be C. For he requireth that his Ministers would not refuse to submitte them selues vnto death to the which they shall sée him goe before them For it is not meete that the minister or seruaunt shoulde haue any thing by him selfe which his Lorde and Maister hath not Bv. For Christ suffered for vs leauing vs an example to followe his steppes i. Pet 2.21 The which whosoeuer doeth he shall receyue that honour also which our sauiour Christ promiseth here saying Jf any man minister vnto me him wyll my Father honour M. The which ought to encourage all the Ministers of Christ For they ought to consider that when they serue Christ they serue the sonne of God the father wyll honour them though not for their owne sake yet for his sonnes sake It is a great matter to minister vnto the seruaunt of God but muche more is it to minister vnto the sonne of God and to be honoured of the father for the sonne 27. Nowe is my soule troubled and what shall I say Father saue mee from this howre but therefore came I into this hower Nowe is my soule troubled C. This sentence in the beginning seemeth to differre muche from that which hée spake before For before he declared a heroycall fortitude when he exhorted his Disciples not onelye to suffer death but also wyllingly and earnestlye to desire the same so often as néede required and nowe he confesseth his cowardlinesse in fléeing death Notwithstanding we reade nothing here which doeth not notablye agrée euen as the proper experience of the faithful doth teach euerye man If so bée such as are scoffers scorners do laugh it is no maruaile For this cannot be vnderstoode without action practise Moreouer it is profitable for our saluation yea most necessarye that the sonne of God should be so affected In his death we must specially consider the expiation or appeasing of his fathers wrath by which he turned from vs the wrath malediction of God The which he could not haue done without the taking of our gyltinesse vpon him Therefore it was méete that the death which he suffered shoulde be full of horrour because hee coulde not make satisfaction for vs without the sence and féeling of Gods horrible iudgement Whereby the stinge and heauy burthen of sinne is better felt and knowne the seuere punishment whereof the heauenlye Father required of his onely begotten sonne Let vs knowe therefore that death was not a sport or playe vnto Christ but that hee was caste into extreame tormentes for our sakes And it is not absurde that the sonne of God should be so troubled For his diuinity being hidden and not manifesting his force did after a sort sléepe to geue place vnto the sacrifice of pacification And Christ him selfe had not onelye put vppon him our fleshe but also humane affections For these affections were voluntary in him Feare of â—eath in Christ because he was not constrained to feare but because of his owne accorde he made him selfe subiect vnto feare Notwithstanding we must be sure that he dyd not feare fainedlye but truelye and in verye déede Howbeit in this he was vnlyke to other men that he had his affections stayed within the obedience of Gods righteousnesse as we haue sayde before Another profite also which wée haue hereby is this If so bée Christ had béene nothing troubled by the feare of death what one amongst vs would haue thought that his example pertained vnto vs For we suffer not death without the féeling of griefe and paine But when we heare that there was no stéely strength in him we take vnto vs courage to followe him neyther doeth the infirmitye of the fleshe staye vs which feareth death but that we followe our Captaine to the fight Bv. Therefore as he is man hée was troubled gréeued and afeard of death R. Euen as he sayde in another place My soule is sorowfull vnto death And what shall I saye Mat. 26.38 M. In this place wée haue an expresse example of a troubled minde and that in him whiche coulde not bée capeable of so great perturbation if hée had woulde A troubled minde doeth many wayes dispute with it selfe one while in clyming to this another to that vncertaine what to saye or doe C. Here therefore as before our eyes we doe sée how much our saluation cost the Sonne of GOD who being brought into extreame trouble as he was man knew neyther in wordes nor by counsayle howe to expresse the vehemencye of his gréefe and therefore his last refuge was to fall to prayer wherein hée desyreth to be deliuered from death Moreouer because he sawe him selfe to bée appointed by the eternall purpose of GOD to bée a Sacrifice for sinnes hee by and by correcteth that Prayer whiche hée made in great sorrowe and trouble of minde that he might whollye submitte him selfe vnto the wyll of his Father R. Therefore the spirite prayeth and the fleshe prayeth but the spirite ouercommeth the fleshe For the wyll of Christe was nothing contrarye to the wyll of his Father but looke what the Father willed the Sonne willed the same Therefore when he prayeth to bée deliuered from death it is neyther properlye the voyce of the Diuinitye nor of the humanitye but of a voluntary emptying and abasing of himselfe by whiche Christ tooke vppon him the affections of nature sinne excepted The fleshe prayeth to bée delyuered from the Crosse and cannot wyshe the same but the spirite correcteth and ouer commeth the same saying But therefore came I into this worlde to suffer to dye and to bée Crucified C. Wherefore in this place wée must noate fiue degrées The first place containeth a complaint which bursteth foorth of excéeding gréefe and sorrow secondly he feeleth him selfe to be past al remedy and least he should be ouerwhelmed with feare he demaundeth of him selfe what he should saye thirdly he fléeeth vnto the Father and desireth hym to be his deliueret fourthlye he
Therefore although he semed to speake vnto deafe men for a time yet notwithstanding afterwarde it appered that he did not spend his winde in vaine but that he sowed the sede in the grounde which was afterwarde to bring forthe frute And as Christ speaketh héere of his worde and of the fulfillinge of thinges euen so his death Resurrection and ascention into heauen do growe together with doctrine that they maye bringe forth Faithe in vs. A. Moreouer he speaketh here almoste the same which he did when he made mention of the treason of Iudas Nowe I tell you before it is come that when it is come to passe ye might beleeue that I am he Iohn 13.16 And in the sixtene chapter folowing But these thinges haue I spoken vnto you that when the time shall come ye maye remember that I toulde you By which wordes he sheweth a plaine Argument of his diuinitye to the confirmation of his disciples Faith 38 Hereafter will I not taulke manye wordes with you for the Prince of this worlde cōmeth hath naught in mee Bv. Nowe in playne words he sheweth that be would die for the saluation and Redemption of mankinde For he shewing that death and bondes wayted for him saith Now shall my first ministerie ceasse by which I abased my selfe euen to the forme of a seruant For the hower of my passion is at hande By which saiing he minded to make his Disciples more attentiue and more deepely to printe his doctrine in their mindes For fulnes often times bringeth loathsomenesse and that is more earnestly desired which is harde to be gotten and that which tarieth but a while is moste set by Therefore he telleth them that he will shortly go from them to the ende they might be the more desierouse to heare his doctrine And although Christ should teach vs all our life time without ceassing yet notwithstanding this sentence might be applied to our vse also because seing the race of our life is but shorte we must vse occation A. lest we beinge blynded in our owne wickednes do contemne his voyce which talketh with vs at this daye For the Prince of this world C. Hée might simplely haue saide that he should dy and that nowe the hower of his death was at hande but he speaketh by circomstance to cōfirme their mindes leste they being terrefied with so horrible and fearefull a kinde of death should falle awaye For to beleue in him being crucefied is nothing else but to seke life amonge the deade First of al he saith that this power shall be geuen to sathan then he addeth that he suffereth the same not be cause he was therevnto constrained but that he might obay his Father A. But why the Deuell is called the prince of this world we haue shewed in the twelueth chapter going before C. And by the name of worlde be comprehendeth all mankinde For there is but one redemer which deliuereth vs out of this horrible seruitude But seing this poonishment came by the sinne of the first man euen as dayly it encreasseth more and more through new sinnes let vs learne both to hate our selues and our sinnes also For we are so captiue vnder the Rule of Sathan that notwithstanding this seruitude which is voluntarie shall not excuse vs and make vs blamelesse Wée muste also noate thot the same is attributed here to the deuell which is done by wicked men For it is no vnwonted thinge to attribut that to the capitaine which was done by the whole armie of the Capitaine Sathan was the Captaine of Iudas and of the murdering Iewes who caused them to commit such horible wickednes C. Therefore when the wicked are caried by the motion of Sathan whatsoeuer they do is iustly saide to be his work M. Also this place teacheth what they ought to looke for of this world in the which the Deuell is Prince secondely how he vseth wicked men as his soldiers to persecute Godes electe And hath naught in me B. Sathan hath power ouer those that are subiect to sinne For he worketh in the children of disobedience Therefore seing the Lorde was pure from all sinne Sathan had no power at all in him C. Howbeit these wordes maye haue a farther meaninge For Christ speaketh not here of his purenes alone but also of his deuine power whiche was not subiecte vnto death For it was mete for the Disciples to knowe that hee was not obnoxius to infirmytye leste they should think to basely of his power But in this generall sentence that former sentence is concluded that in subduing death he was not bounde to Sathan Whervppon is gathered that he tooke vpon him our tourne when he submitted him selfe to death Bv. R. Othersome also noat here that Sathan had no power in Christ because the members and instrumentes of Sathan could not obtayne that whiche they desired For they purposed to destroye Christ and to blot out his name for euer but he when he hoong vpon the crosse and was euen in death shooke the earth and wrought suche wonders as beséemed the Sonne of God straight after he arose from death to lyfe and assended into heauen where he raigneth ouer the whole world Sathan had no power in Christ Therefore the power of sathan could preuaile nothing againste the Lorde of light and lyfe This is no small consolation to the faithfull For the Lorde Iesus hath ouer come for vs sin death and sathan Wherfore if sathan had no power in the head neither shall he haue any power in the members For the victory life and innocencye of Christ Iesus is ours by Faith Therefore yf at the hower of death the Prince of this world come vnto thée be not afrayde consider that he hath bente and vsed all his force againste the Sauiour and preuailed not but was ouerthrowne him selfe when he thought to haue gotten the victory The Lorde Iesus got the victory for thy sake and thou shalte ouercome in hym R. But if Sathan had no power ouer Christ why then did he preuail so muche that he brought him to the death of the Crosse For shortly after Christ died and that the most shamful death of al others euen the death of the Crosse Heare now the cause hereof in these words of our Sauiour following 31. But that the worlde may know that I loue the Father and as the Father gaue me a cōmaundement euen so doe I ▪ Rise let vs goe hence But that the worlde might know B. That is to say Therefore I wyll geue place to the power of Sathan and delyuer my selfe into the handes of sinners that the world may know that I loue the Father C. We haue in this to noate that Gods decree here standeth in the hiest place lest we should think that christ was so caried to death by the violence of Sathan that some thing happened to him beside the purpose of God For it is God whiche hath ordayned his sonne to be the prepitiatory and which would
same And therefore the Apostle Paule saith 2. Cor. 5.20 VVe are messangers in the roome of Christ euen as though God dyd beseeche you through vs so pray vve you in Christes steede that yee be reconciled to God And we oughte not to estéeme of this vnspeakeable treasure any whit the lesse bicause it is offered to vs in earthen vessels but wee haue rather cause to giue thaÌ„ks vnto God which hath giuen such honor vnto meÌ„ that they may represent his owne person and the person of his sonne in pronouncing remission of sinnes Moreouer heereby appeareth the madnesse and blindnesse of the Papistes Absolution of the Papistes which wrest and abuse this place to their magicall absolutions But Christe dyd not héere appoynt his Apostles to be auriculer confessours but publique preachers of his Gospel Wherefore we must consider the maner of remitting of sinnes that we may knowe what power this is which is giuen to the Apostles And whosoeuers sinnes yee retayne Christ addeth this seconde parte to terrifie the contemners of his Gospell to the ende they may know that their pride shal not escape vnpunished Therefore as the Ambassage of saluation and eternall lyfe was enioyned the Apostles so also they had vengeance committed vnto them to vse agaynst all those wicked ones whiche should reiecte the saluation offered vnto them as the Apostle Paule teacheth Bv. So that the Apostles forgaue men their sinnes when by the preaching of the Gospell they taught that the faythful had their sinnes forgiuen them Retayning sinnes and that they were endued with life by the death and resurrection of Christ Iesus And they retayned sinnes when they pronounced the wrath of God to rest vpon al vnbeleuers It is proper vnto the Gospell that we are reconciled vnto God 2. Cor. 10.6 but it is accidental that the vnbeleeuing are addicted vnto death Notwithstanding wée must note that whosoeuer heareth the preaching of the Gospell and doth not imbrace remission of sinnes there offered is in the state of eternall damnation 2. Cor. 2.16 For as the sonne of God is the sauour of life vnto life to them that beléeue so also he is the sauour of death vnto death to the Infidels A. Concerning the larger exposition of this place reade our Commentarie vpon the .16 Chapter of Matthew and begyn at the nynth verse also at the .18 verse of the .18 chapter 24. But Thomas one of the twelue whiche is called Didimus was not wyth them when Iesus came R. As the fall of Peter is before described at large not to the reproche of Peters fall but that the Scripture myghte set before vs the vayne presumption of flesh euen so in this place S. Iohn describeth the vnbelefe of Thomas not to discredite him by ripping vp his sinne but to set foorth in Thomas the nature of flesh Bv. For Thomas representeth all those who iudge the resurrection of the fleshe to be impossible and therefore doo make a scorne at the same And the vnbeleefe of thys Apostle is therefore set downe that the faythfull myghte thereby bée the better confyrmed and strengthened He was not onely slowe and harde to beléeue but also hys obstinacie made hym desire to feele and handle the body of Christe béeing not contented with the sighte of the same R. Furthermore in this Historie wee acknowledge the woonderfull Iudgementes of God For as God wyncked at the brethren of Ioseph and suffered them to be ledde by enuie agaynst Ioseph at the fyrst secondly to sell him and lastly to lye vnto their Father but to this ende that béeing fallen the deeper when they were deliuered they mighte the more manyfestly see and acknowledge the hande and power of the Lorde Euen so Christe wynketh at the vnbeléefe of Thomas but with this iudgemeÌ„t The iudgementes of god in Thomas hys vnbeleefe that not so muche hys faythe as oures mighte be the more confyrmed For by the vnbeléefe of Thomas oure beléefe was furthered M. In that Thomas was not with the rest some thinke the cause to be this bicause he was not as yet returned from the flighte whiche he tooke for feare 25. The other Disciples sayde vnto him wee haue seene the Lord. But he sayd vnto theÌ„ excepte I see in hys hands the print of the nayles and thrust my hande into his side I will not beleeue C. Here is noted the originall and welsyring of the fault bicause euery maÌ„ will be wise in his owne conceyte and flattereth him self too much Bv. Thomas doth not desire simply to sée the Lorde but rather seeketh for the printes of the nayles and markes in the flesh for so he sayth he will beleeue that Christ is truely rysen agayne As if he shoulde say Ye are disceyued no doubt by some phantasie or spirite I therefore will not beleeue except I see his body yea and least my sight be deceyued except I put these my hands into the printe of the nayles in his hands and my finger into the wounde of his side These wordes contayne nothing sounding to fayth but onely a sensuall iudgemente The lyke happeneth to all those which are so addicted vnto them selues that they giue no heede or credite vnto the worde of God 26. And after eyght days agayne hys Disciples were with him and Thomas with them Then came Iesus c. M. This was the eight day after his resurrection which we may name the Sonday The same day the Disciples were gathered togither agayne In whome we maye note the nature of sincere loue There is a common prouerbe Like will to like They were all lyke affected towarde Christ therfore they desired to be in one assembly And they did paciently beare the vnbeleefe of Thomas vntill suche time as he should be cured by Christ him selfe They did not excommunicate him but admitted him into their fellowship withoute grudging And Thomas also him selfe although he beleeued not those who tolde him of the Lordes resurrection yet notwithstanding he could not keepe him selfe out of the companie of the Apostles and Disciples Héereby wee are put in minde to foster and maynteine mutuall loue and not to forsake the bonde of Christian charitie for some lighte contention C. Concerning the comming in of Christ and the salutation which he vsed reade the .19 verse going before 27. After that sayde he to Thomas Bring thy finger hither and see my handes and reache hither thy haÌ„d thrust it into my side and be not faythlesse but beleeuing M. The Lorde dothe not tarrye vntill Thomas preuenteth him but eâ—â—â—eth him that thing first without the which he had sayde he woulde not beleeue that thereby he might not onely beleeue the resurrection but mighte also be pearced in conscience and that he might knowe that he was not ignoraunt of those things which he had spoken vnto the rest of the Apostles telling him of the Resurrection C. Hereby also we gather what care he had to prouide bothe for the confirmation of our faythe and
Prophets perfecte God and perfecte man the mediator of God and men the highe Legate of the father the onely author of perfect felicitie Bv. Who by hys death hathe put away death and by his resurrection hath restored to lyfe The Sonne of God Bicause among men there was none founde méete to bring suche notable matters to passe as to reconcile vs to the father to make satisfaction for sinnes to destroy death to ouerthrowe the kingdome of Sathan and to bring vnto vs true righteousnesse and saluation therefore God sente and gaue vnto vs his onely begotten sonne A. For all are gone out of the way all are beoome vnprofitable Psal 14.3 Rom. 3.12 there is none that dothe good no not one C. Moreouer seeing the name of sonne dothe belong vnto Christe onely it followeth that he is not a sonne by adoption but by nature Wherefore in this name the eternall Diuinitie of Christe is conteyned M. Reade more heereof in our Annotations vpon the .16 verse of the .16 chapter of Matthew And that in beleeuing yee might haue life Bv. Now Sainct Iohn addeth the fruite of fayth to restrayne the desire of men least they should desire to knowe more than were sufficient to obteyne lyfe For what wickednesse were this not to be contented with eternall saluation and to séeke to passe the boundes of the heauenly kingdome M. The ende of the Scriptures concerning Iesus is Faythe in Christe the sonne of God and the ende of faith in Christ is euerlasting life Bv. For bothe the Prophetes and the rest of the Apostles also sayde Haba 2.4 Rom. 1.17 Gal. 3.11 1. Pet. 1.9 that the iuste man shall lyue by fayth Concerning our restoring to lyfe by Christ reade our Annotations vpon the third chapter before the 16. verse Through his name Bv. He addeth this to declare that we haue lyfe by the merites and vertue of Chryste For in shewing that oure righteousnesse commeth hy the grace of Chryste hée excludeth all mans merites M. Therefore wée haue lyfe by the name of Christ that is to say through Christ for Christ in Christ to the glory of Christe bycause we are Christes and doo apperteine to his name if so be we beléeue in him For we are geuen vnto hym of the Father A. Also there are many places of Scripture which testify that we haue life gyuen vnto vs by the name of Christ Iesus onely Act. 4.12 Act. 10.43 1. Ihon. 2.12 Such are these whiche I haue coted in the margent The xxj Chapter 1 Afterwarde did Iesus shewe hym selfe agayne to hys disciples at the sea of Tyberias and on thys wise shewed he hym selfe Bv. SOme thinke that thys chapter was not added by Iohn but by some other bycause Sainct Iohn cōcludeth his historie in the ende of the twenty chapter But they see not that in the twentith chapter those argumentes onely are spoken of by whiche the resurrection of the Lorde was manifested at Hierusalem that in this one twentith chapter those thinges are named Mat. 26.32 by which he approued the truth of his resurrection in Galile Therfore of the twentith chapter he concludeth the narratiō of those signes which were shewed at Hierusalem But bicause the Lorde had specially promised that streight after his Resurrcection he would go into Galile and there shewed him selfe alyue againe vnto his disciples S. Ihon lest he mighte séeme to omitte any thing which appertayned to a full and perfecte history hath in this chapter added the reuelation of the Resurrection made in Galile M. But when this apparition was made we cannot sertaynely tell for that the Euangeliste speaketh not of any time It is moste sertayne that the Apostles according to the commaundement of the Lorde lefte Hierusalem and came to Galile after the eight daye of his resurrectiō Wherin we haue to note the dilligence of Christ who sought to cōfyrme his disciples in the faith of the Resurrection Yf so be he had sought onely to haue made them beleeue his resurrection he had done that oute of hand the fyrst day of the same neither was it néede full to vse many signes and apparitions for that cause but bycause it was not sufficiente once onely too knowe the truth of the resurrection excepte they did percist in the knowledge and faith of the same by inuincible constancie it was necessarie too instructe and confyrme them by many signes by the space of forty dayes So also wee haue néede to be strengthned in the knowledge of that truth whiche we haue once receyued Therefore Christe hathe so ordered hys Church that we might not onely be illumined but also confirmed euen to the end of the world by the worde by Sacramēts and by the often operations of the holy Ghost 2. There were together Simon Peter and Thomas whiche is called Didimus c. C. Saynct Iohn declareth that Christ apeared to seuen of his disciples amongst whome he reckeneth Thomas not for estimations sake so muche as that we might the sooner beléeue by his testimony M. Simon Peter was of Bethsaida a citie of Galile bordering vppon the Sea which in other places is called the lake of Genazareth but here the Sea of Tiberias This Peter the rest S. Iohn nameth as witneses to proue the truthe sertainety of the resurrection of Christ 3. Symon Peter sayth vnto them I go a fishing They say vnto him we also will go with thee They went their way entered into a ship immediatly and that night caught they nothing Bv. Here fyrst is set downe the occasion by which the manifestation was made For when Symon Peter was come into hys owne countrey with his disciples least hée should be idle and liue vpon other mens cost and charge went a fyshing and tooke with him the rest of his disciples C. And this trauayle of Peter in fyshing oughte not to be iudged vnséemely vnméete for his office He was only ordayned an Apostle by breathing as yet as we haue sayde before in the twentie chapter but he ceased for a little while vntil he were endued with new power For he was not as yet commaunded to go forth to execute the office of teaching but was only admonished of his calling to come that he and the rest might know that they were not chosen frō the beginning in vayne In the meane tyme they do that which they were accustomed to do and which became priuate men vntill such tyme as they were called of the lord to do other busines The Apostle Paule euen in the middest of his race of preaching got his liuing with his hāds but he had another consideration For so the time gaue hym leaue least handy labors might drawe him away from teaching But Peter and his fellowes bicause they were frée from al publique function gaue them selues wholly vnto fishing Bv. Therfore herein labour is commended to vs all and idlenes condemned And that night caught they nothing M. In that they tooke nothing it
⧠A CATHOLIKE and Ecclesiasticall exposition of the holy Gospell after S. IOHN Gathered out of all the singuler and approued Deuines which the Lorde hath giuen vnto his Church by Augustine Marlorate And translated out of Latin into Englishe by Thomas Timme Minister Seene and allovved according to the order appoynted ¶ Imprinted at London by Thomas Marshe Anno Domini 1575. ¶ TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE Lorde Thomas Earle of Sussex Vicount Fitzwalter Lorde of Egremont and of Burnell one of the Queenes Maiesties Honorable priuie Counsayle and Lorde high Chamberlayne of hir house of the noble order of the Garter Knight Iustice of Oyer of the Forrests Parkes VVarraynes and Chases from Trent Southvvarde and Captayne of the Gentlemen Pentioners And to the right honorable Lady his wyfe encrease of honour and true knowledge in Christ Iesus THE GREAT PROfite which the Christiā minde is to receyue by reading this Booke was the cause why I tooke the paynes to Translate it out of Latin into the English toung and the Recommending therof the more diligently to haue it read was the occasion which moued me to Dedicate my parte therein to your Honors For what Englishe man is there which will not thinke it a Booke most worthy the reading which he seeth warranted by your Names The honorable and generall report whereof hartneth me to present it vnto you wherein ye shall finde the deepe and deuine Euangelist Sainct John the marrow of all Commentaries vppon him vnder the name of Marlorates Collection last and least my faythfull trauell to turne them bothe to the vse of my Countrey The thing I know your Honors will like well bicause as I heare you can skilfully iudge so I doubt not but you haue made your choyce what to reade which so muche bruteth the credite of your abilitie founde out by effect As for my labor may it please your Honors to like it as comming from one which caught with the commendation of your Learning and Wisdome generally noyzed could not but offer my selfe to you as the wondering Queene of Saba could not rest tyll she had seene Salomons person of whose wisdome she had hard so muche And withall I thought it good in offering my labor to your Honors to ioyne you both togither thinking with my selfe that it must needes follow that suche skill and iudgement beeing in so Honorable a man must needes by societie of matche worke like effect in so honorable a Mate Wherefore not to trouble your Honors with longer speache I take my leaue Recommending my poore Paynes to your Honors protection the recompence whereof you shall receiue in your reading of the booke whose fruite will bring by Gods grace health to your soules and continuance of your Honor. Your Honors most humble Thomas Timme ⧠A CATHOLIKE AND ECCLESIASTICALL EXPOsition of the holye Gospell after S. JHON The Argument ALthough the worde of GOD dependeth or hangeth not vpon the auctoritie of men yet notwithstanding 1. Iohn 4. as it is profitable to proue the spirites whether they be of GOD or no So it is necessarie that they which take vppon them the office of teaching in the Churche doe keepe their auctoritie in the same to the ende the testimonie which they bring concerning the truthe maye more firmelie abide with the faythfull But trulie this Gospell which John bringeth is nothing else than a testimonie of Christ Iesus that is to say that Christ is the sonne of God the life of men the light of the worlde the breade of life which came downe from heauen the resurrection the waye the trueth and the life the good Shephearde of the sheepe and to be short the onelie sauiour of the worlde It is conuenient therefore that wee knowe who this was which so beareth witnesse of him which was conuersaunt among men hauing the shewe of a seruaunt Philip. 2. being in the similytude of men and founde in his apparell as a man being tempted in all thinges as we are and yet without sinne This one witnesse is to be credited of vs euen as well as a thousand Heb. 4. because he was one that writ these thinges to the edefying of the Church and for the common profite of all men not by the common fame and report of other men but by that which is most sure and infallible namelie by that which he hearde and saw himselfe euen as hee himselfe speaketh of himselfe in the ende of this historie saying Iohn 19. He vvhich savve bare vvitnesse and his vvitnesse is true and hee knovveth that he speaketh truth that ye might beleeue And in an other place he sayth That vvhich vvas from the beginning vvhich vve haue hearde vvhich vve haue seene which we haue looked vpon and our handes haue handeled of the worde of life we shewe vnto you For this writer of the sacred Historie 1. Iohn 1. or Gospel was in the time of Christ being the brother of the Apostle Iames borne in Galilee and the sonne of Zebede and Salomon as many thinke Of whose calling to the office of an Apostle S. Mathew in the .iiij. Chapter maketh mention aptly therfore he calleth this history the Gospel for he doth more largely and plainelie set forth the diuinity of Christ and the mistery of our redemption than the other Euangelists The which thing being forseene by our Lord and Sauiour Christ called this our Euangelist and his brother also the sonne of Thunder or as Marke hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Furthermore the other three Euangelists are very large insetting forth the life and death of Christ but our Euangelist shortely touching those things stādeth more vpō that doctrine by the which both the office of christ and also the power of his death resurrection is explicated And to be short all of them seking to set forth Christ the first three namely Mathew Marke and Luke do set before vs If I may so speake the bodye but Iohn the soule Insomuch that this Gospell maye truelie be called the key which openeth the doore to come to the vnderstanding of the other three For who soeuer shall attaine to the knowledge of Gods power the which is here cunninglie expressed he at the length shall reade with profite that which the other Euangelistes haue written as concerning the redeemer Neyther was it done without the singuler counsell of the holie Ghost that the Gospell written by Mathew Marke and Luke shoulde be published and set foorth in the worlde before that which was written by Iohn for the weake eares of the faithfull were not capeable of so great thunder Therfore it was conuenient that the Incarnation of Christ shoulde fyrst of all be set foorth his Natiuitie described and howe according to the scriptures he was borne of the seede of Abraham of the tribe of Iuda and of the stocke of Dauid by what documents he prooued him selfe to be the true Messias how according to the scriptures he suffered and was buried and rose againe the thirde
and to bring peace to them that were farre of 43. After two dayes hee departed thence and went away into Galilee After twoo dayes B. Hée abode twoo dayes onely with the Samaritanes because as yet the houre was not come for the kingdome of God more magnifycently to bée reuealed vnto them First it was necessarye that the Gospell of the kingdome should bée offered to the Iewes and then by the death of Christ the middle gate which deuided other Nations from the Iewes was to be broken downe And went awaye into Galilee M. The course or iourney of Christ was dyrected by the wyll of God from Iewry to Galilee but by the waye as hée went hée was as it were stayed abyding twoo dayes in Samaria notwithstanding after twoo dayes were past hée procéeded in the same Hereby let vs learne to knowe the certaintye of the course of the Gospell which is begonne and ended according to Gods Deuine wyll 44. For Iesus him selfe testified that a Prophet hath no honour in his owne countrey Bv. The Euangelist briefly and therfore obscurelye telleth the departure of Christ out of Samaria But if we confer with the other Euangelistes it shall appeare that hée leauing the Citye of Nazareth went another waye into Galilee C. For when he sawe that he was contemned in his countrey of Nazareth hée thought good to turne out of the way to another place A. Concerning this cōtempte reade in the thirtéene chapter of Mathew verse fiftye and seuen Marke the sixt verse foure And in the twentye and foure verse of the fourth Chapter of Luke 45. Then as soone as hee vvas come into Galilee the Galileans receyued him vvhen they had seene all the thinges that he dyd at Hierusalem at the daye of the feast for they went also to the feast daye Then as soone as he was come M. It appeareth that the Euangelist endeuoureth him selfe to shewe how Christ founde more fauour and friendship among these abiect and rude Samaritanes and Galileans than among the Iewes which were instructed in the lawe and the Prophetes and excelled others in the outwarde shewe of holinesse Euen so the ignoraunt and ruder sort of men are more readye to imbrace the truth than they which boast them selues to knowe Religion and to loue godlinesse So that hauing made mencion howe the Samaritanes receyued Christ hée nowe commendeth the same also in the Galeleans being a Nation so much contemned that the Pharisées boldlye sayde that it coulde not bée founde in the Scriptures that euer any Prophete came out of Galilee Iohn 7.52 and for this cause they reiected Christ as a Galilean C. Moreouer whether this honour continewed any long time which the Galileans gaue vnto Christ it is not perfectlye knowne For there is nothing more ready than the forgetting of Gods giftes and benefites When they had seene all the thinges A. Of these signes it is spoken before in the three and twentye verse of the second Chapter these thinges wanted not theyr fruite C. For in séeking to prepare a waye to Doctrine they bring to passe that Christ maye bée reuerentlye thought of For they went also to the Feast M. The Euangelist putteth not downe this without cause for beside that it apertaineth to the purpose it hath also a commendacion of the godlinesse of this people which so carefullye obeyed the Lawe of GOD that dwelling farre of they came to Hierusalem at the feast dayes appointed A. Hereof also wée maye take an example of the obedience and dilligence which is due to the word of God 46. So Iesus came againe into Cana of Galilee where he turned the vvater into Wyne And there was a certaine Ruler whose Sonne was sycke at Capernaum Into Cana of Galilee A. Concerning this Citye and the Myracle there shewed reade in the second Chapter going before M. The Euangelist maketh mencion of this in this place bothe to call to memory a freshe the Miracle of the water turned into Wine also to declare that Christ came for this cause into that place that he might as it were water and cause that to growe by shewing his power and light agayne which of late in the beginning of his Myracles he had planted Heauenly thinges are soone forgotten For such is our nature and corruption that howe soeuer we haue attained and gotten heauenlye and good thinges except they bee afterwarde caused to prosper of all other thinges they wyl most easylye bee forgotten But it is not so with those thinges that are euill and which are agreeable to our corruption the which although they bée lightlye gotten they wyllingly increase and goe forward insomuch that it is truely sayd The first beginninges see thou withstand For remeedye to late thou doest prouide When euylles haue the vpper hand By long delayes styll to abyde The which verses certainely cannot be veryfied of good thinges A. For this cause Christ him selfe a lytle before his death Iohn 12.1 went to sée Bethany where he had raysed Lazarus from the dead The Apostles also were wont to sée againe the Churches which they had planted by the Gospell of Christ Acts. 15.41 to confyrme them in the faith which they had receyued M. Wherefore by these examples let vs learne to sée and ouersée againe and by dilligent husbandry to set foreward eyther in our selues or in others the beginninges of good thinges And there was a certayne Ruler Bv. These thinges also which followe pertaine to that which went before for they proue that Iesus is euen the verye same whome hytherto he preached him selfe to bée and whome the Samaritanes acknowledged and receyued namely the sonne of God the Messias and sauiour of the world the Lord of all thinges euen of lyfe and death for this thing he most manifestly declareth by his present acte M. It appeareth that this Ruler was one of the seruauntes and Lieftenaunts of Herode as maye appeare in the thrée and twenty of Luke the seuenth verse C. And the Euangelist plainely expresseth his state condicion because in such a personage the myracle was more notable M. For it commeth very seldome to passe that suche a one beléeueth in Christ speciallye being the Seruaunt of such a King as Herode was These examples are very rare and yet notwithstanding nothing impossible Wherefore we must not despayre of such A. but rather praye that the Lorde wyll bring them to the knowledge of his trueth euen as the Apostle exhorteth i. Tim. 2.1 for great is his mercye 47. Assoone as the same hearde that Iesus was come out of Iewry into Galilee he went vnto him and besought him that he woulde come downe and heale his sonne for he was euen at the point of death R. The Ruler is here descrybed to haue a rude and a Childyshe fayth For hée requesteth Christ that he would goe downe to Capernaum heale his sonne In that hée prayeth Christ to heale his sonne it belongeth to a fayth conceyued by those myracles
which the Children verye seldome consider Thou shalt neuer finde in all the Euangelicall Historyes any one Sonne which came vnto Christe and sayde Math. 17.14 and .9.18 and .15.22 Lorde come downe before that my father dye But ye shall often reade of this affection and care of Parentes for theyr Children which they haue vttered vnto Christ M. Howebeit also it appeareth in this man what corrupt preposterous loue some Parentes beare toward their Children For hée onelye séeketh the corporall health of his Sonne neglecting the Spirituall and true lyfe which the Lorde had begonne to teache He sayth not Lord helpe our fayth and the saluation of our Soules but as for our bodylye health Loue in many Parentes corrupte toward theyr Children let that bée as it séemeth good in the eyes of God But hée sayeth and that earnestlye Lorde come downe before my Sonne dye And what Father at any time came to the Lorde and sayde Lorde my Sonne hath no feare of God whereby I perceyue that hée is sicke in Soule and in great perill helpe him I beséeche thée Also they which at this daye desyre the Prayers of the Churche howe many of them is there I praye you which desyre the congregation to praye vnto God for them that they maye haue fayth the feare of God and patience 50. Iesus sayth vnto him go thy way thy sonne lyueth The man beleeued the worde that Iesus had sayde vnto him and went his waye Jesus sayeth vnto him Bv. The Lorde in verye déede confesseth that hée can doe muche more then the Ruler trusted he coulde do being the Lorde of lyfe and death which can both retayne the lyfe when it is departing from the body and also when it is cleane gone call the same againe For hée sayeth Goe thy waie thy Sonne liueth C. signifying that hée is escaped out of the perrill of death But séeing this man procéeding and perseuering in intreating and praying Christ obtained at the leangth his heartes desyre thou mayest gather that Christ dyd not reprehend him because he would wholly reiect him and refuse his praiers but rather to correct that vice which staied him from comming to the true fayth And we sayde alreadye before that this reprehension belonged rather to all the people than to one man Moreouer here the singuler humanitye and gentlenesse of our Sauiour Christ appeareth in that hée bearing with the mannes rudenesse extended his power farther than hée looked for Hée requested that Christ would heale his sonne by comming vnto him Hée thought that he could heale his sicke Sonne of his disease but he dyd not beléeue that he could rayse his Sonne being dead from death to lyfe and therefore hée vrgeth him to make haste least death preuent him R. and by this making of haste hee declareth his incredulitye For vnbeleefe maketh haste but Fayth wayteth and tarieth the Lordes leasure Faith taryeth the Lordes leasure Esa 28 1â— And therefore the Prophete sayeth Hee which beleeueth shall not make haste C. Seeing then Christ beareth with both these infyrmityes we maye hereby gather of howe great price hée esteemeth euen the least faith This also is worthy to bée noted that Christ in not satisfying his wil and desire worketh by meanes which we thought not of to helpe vs to the ende wée might learne not to prescribe vnto him any thing The man beleeued the woorde R. Therefore by this word of Christ not onelye the Sonne is healed but also the Fathers fayth encreased and confirmed And as the Sonne by this woorde as by a soueraigne Medicine receyueth health so also the Father receyueth strength of Faith For that fayth is strong and firme which is conceyued by the woorde and not by Myracles A. But dyd he not beleeue at the first Howe had hée come vnto Christ to obtaine any thing at his hande except hée had béene indued with some faith I aunswere Bv. Hée dyd at the first beléeue the Lorde for hée had not come vnto him if hée had not first conceyued some notable hope of his power and clemencye but so soone as he heard his worde and vnderstoode his promise he beléeued more firmelye Therefore hée troubled the Lorde no farther but went his waye and as hée beléeued hée founde his Sonne restoored to health C. For because he came with this perswacion that Christ was a Prophete of God therefore hée was so readye to beléeue that taking holde of one worde he printed the same in his mynde And although hée dyd not so reuerentlye estéeme and thinke of the power of Christ as it became him yet notwithstanding a short promise made him to conceyue sodainelye an assured hope insomuch that he beleeued the lyfe of his Sonne to bée included in the onelye woorde of Christ Promptnesse in beleeuing the worde of God With this promptnesse and readinesse ought euery one of vs to receyue the worde of God but sildome or neuer shall suche present effect followe in the hearers For howe many bée there which profite so much at the hearing of many Sermons as this prophane man profited at the hearing of one worde Wherefore wée must vse the more dilligence in shaking of our dulnesse and sâ—outh and especially wée must praye vnto God that it wyll please him so to worke in our heartes that wée maye bée no lesse readye to beléeue than hée is gentle and readye to promise 51 And as he vvas nowe going downe the seruauntes met him and told him saying Thy sonne lyueth Bv. That whiche nowe followeth doeth set foorthe as well the power of Christe as the effecte and nature of Fayth to the ende the Myracle maye bée more notable and more purelye purged from all euyll suspicion and also that the force of fayth maye more and more appeare A. For there is no doubt but that all these thinges were done by the prouidence of God M. The Lad was healed by the power of the woord of Christ otherwyse hée had dyed by the contagiousnesse of his sicknesse But this was knowen as yet to no man The Seruauntes brought woorde that his Sonne was recouered but howe and by whose power hée was reuyued that they knewe not Therefore the méeting of the seruauntes with him by the waye and the glad tydinges which they brought vnto the sorrowfull Father serued thus farre to the setting foorth of the glorye of Christ that hée might bée sayd to haue spoken the trueth concerning the sonne restoored to health though hee were absent the which seemeth to bée done by the spyrite of Prophesie and also to bée beléeued of the Father as a Propheticall Oracle C. Moreouer with the efficacye of the worde here is also described the effecte of Fayth For as Christ restored the Sonne to lyfe which was nowe at the poynt of death euen so the Father by his fayth in a moment recouered and receyued againe his Sonne safe and sounde Let vs knowe therefore that so often as the Lorde offereth vnto vs his benefites his power
at once without any space betwéene but as myracles haue theyr ende so also they ought to haue their meane Euen as Christ also teacheth 1. King 4.32 1. Kin. 17. ◠Luke 4.25 when he sayth that so many dyed in the dayes of Elizeus and none were raysed vp sauing one onely Childe and that there were so many famished Widdowes in the time of drought and one alone was reléeued by Elias Euen so the Lorde thought it sufficient to make declaracion of his presence to a fewe sicke personnes M. Moreouer the Euangelist sheweth that this was a myraculous kinde of healing of sicke personnes in thrée thinges fyrst when hée maketh mencion of troubling of the water to the ende thou mayest knowe that before this styring or troubling the Poole had no force or vertue at all to heale Secondlye hée sayeth that hée was made whole which descended first into the water to declare that after the sayd first any other whatsoeuer descended into the water in vaine Thyrdlye hée addeth that hée was made whole of whatsoeuer disease hée had to the ende thou mayest knowe that this vertue of healing was deuine and most perfect C. But the manner of healing which is here described doeth sufficiently teach vs that there is nothing more vnméete than that men should make the workes of God subiect to theyr iudgement For what helpe or remedye maye a man hope to haue of troubled water Faire and cleare water is more apte and méete to restoore health than that whiche is troubled Wherefore then is it troubled C. But thus the Lorde doeth make vs to forsake our owne iudgement and to yéelde to the obedience of Faith Wée followe to gréedelye those thinges whiche please our carnall reason without the woorde of God Therefore to the ende hee may make vs obedient vnto him hée doeth oftentimes set before vs those thinges which are contrarye to our reason R. For the Lorde executeth and finisheth his workes vnder a contrarye shewe Hée worketh lyfe by death than the which there is nothing moore contrarye to life hée worketh ioye by sorrowe libertye by Captiuitye the which is most contrarye to libertye C. Example wée haue in Naaman the Syrian whome for the curing of his Leprosie the Prophete sent to Iordan who at the first made a Iest of that which afterward hée felte in déede that God doth so worke contrary to humane reason that notwithstanding hee doeth neuer frustrate or deceyue vs. R. So Elizeus healed the waters of Hierico 2. Kin. 5.10 in casting salt into them in which there was death and barrennesse the thing being quite contrarye for otherwise Salt being put into water 2. Kin. 2.20 bringeth barrennesse and not fertillitye But as the waters of Hierico were not healed by Salte euen so in this place the troubled water healed not the sicke otherwise it hadde healed all those that had come into it at all tymes without respect of fyrst or last C. But hée so commendeth the externall signe that by the syght thereof all sicke menne might bee constrayned to haue respect vnto him the onelye aucthour of grace Bathes without God are of no force or vertue Bv. If therefore the Bathes that bée in Swicerland in Iuliers in Sicilie in Valeria in Englande and diuers other Countreyes doe helpe those that are diseased the same is to bée attributed to the goodnesse of God For there are no earthlye thinges which haue in them any force or vertue to helpe men except they bée made effectuall by the power of him that is omnipotent Neuerthelesse those benefites whiche are geuen to vs by meanes are not to bée contempned neyther ought wée to abuse them For all the giftes of God ought to bée vsed to the glorye of God to our soules health and for the necessitye of our bodye C. But wée must alwayes beware that wée doo not ascribe that to creatures which belongeth onely to God 5. And a certayne man was there whiche had beene diseased thyrtye and eyght yeeres Bv. After the description of the place of the time the occasion of the benefite of Christ the benefite it selfe is now added with the circumstaunces by which it was made more manifest For the Lord dyd not take at a venture some one sicke person from among the multitude to heale the same but hée chose out one amongst all the rest which was most miserable both for the daungerousnesse of the disease and also for the long continuaunce of the same and finallye suche a one as especiallye wanted the helpe of others R. So that the Euangelist therfore maketh mencion of the continuaunce of the disease fyrst of all that the greatenesse of the Miracle might bée commended secondlye to teache that hée was not by chaunse troubled with so gréeuous and languishing a disease the space of eyght and thyrtye yéeres and that his griefe was not prolonged by chaunce neyther that hée was without any consideration preuented by others which went into the water before him neyther that without cause he wanted a man which might put him into the Poole after the troubling of the water For all these thinges were thus disposed and ordered by the wyll of God that Christ might bée gloryfied Iohn 9.1 A. The lyke maye bee sayde of him which was borne blinde And of Lazarus Iohn 11.39 which was not onelye sicke but also dyed and laye foure dayes in the Graue wayting for Christ Also of the woman whiche was diseased with the bloodye flyre Math. 9.20 for the space of twelue yeres and of that other woman whiche had the spirite of infirmitye eyghtéene yeres could not lyft vp her selfe aright vntyll such time as Christ healed her R. Euen so let vs certainelye beléeue that all our infirmityes Luk. 13.11 and afflictions doe continue with vs the longer especiallye by the wyll and pleasure of God that hée at the length maye bée gloryfied And the name of GOD is gloryfied when as by some déede or other the power wisedome or mercye of God is manifested that thereby the godlye maye beginne to prayse him and learne to trust in him and to feare him according as it is sayde in the Psalme Psal 50.15 Call vppon mee in the daye of trouble and I wyll delyuer thee and thou shalt glorifye mee R. If therefore thou bée afflicted not with an hourelye but with a continuall Crosse suffer the hande of the Lorde I beséeche thée pacientlye which afflicteth thée of good wyll I woulde not haue thee throughe infidellytye to grudge or to thinke the time long but by Fayth abyde his leasure being assured that although the Lorde tarrye long yet notwithstanding when hée commeth hée wyll come quicklye and wyll not bée slowe Habac. 2.3 M. But concerning the name of this sicke man there is no mencion made for hée had no manner of estimation in this worlde by reason of his miserable state and condition For suche is the manner of the world that it
M. This is to be vnderstoode of those thinges which Christ dyd at that time and which hée intended to doe afterward vntyll his ascention C. For he declareth by these woordes that the myracle which hée had shewed in healing the sicke man was not the chéefest of those works which the father had committed vnto him For we must note that he had geuen there a taste onelye of that grace of the which he was properly both a Minister and the aucthour namelye that he might restore lyfe vnto the worlde B. Therefore where he speaketh here of greater thinges he meaneth the raysing againe of men from death to life the which was a liuely Image both of the generall resurrection of all men which should be in the latter day and also of the internal iustification of the elect by faith both which we shal enioye by his power as hereby he hath declared What greater workes than these can the father do Because ye should maruaile Here he doth geue a secrete nyp to their ingratitude because they despised that so manifest a shewe token of the power of God As if he should say Although ye bée dull and sencelesse yet those things which God shall doe hereafter by mee shall make ye to maruayle whether ye wyll or no. Notwithstanding this seemeth not to bée fulfilled séeing yee knowe that in séeing they sawe not according to the saying of the Prophete Aunswere is made Esay 6.9 that Christ spake not here of theyr affection but onely noted howe magnificently hee would within a while after declare him selfe to bée the Sonne of God M. Wherefore hée sayde not That yee might beleeue but he sayde That yee might maruaile because the wicked of whome hée speaketh here would easylye bee caused to wonder but would not in any wyse bee brought to fayth They maruayled when Lazarus being raysed vp they sayde This man doeth many signes Ioh. 11.47 but they dyd not herevpon by and by beléeue on him but consulted the more to kyll him AVG. They maruailed therefore but they were not conuerted M. But this kinde of admiracion brought to passe that they had no excuse for theyr mallice and impietye as wée shall sée in the two and twentye verse of the fiftéene Chapter following 21. For lykewyse as the Father raiseth vp the dead and quickeneth them euen so the Sonne quickeneth whome he wyl For as the Father rayseth vp Bv. By euident actes or by operation hée prooueth that the Father and the Sonne doe all one thing and are therefore equall in the vnitye of substaunce being one true God C. Therefore briefelye hée here declareth what office was committed vnto him of the Father For although hée séemeth to chose one kinde yet notwithstanding his Doctrine is generall in the which hée Preacheth him selfe to bée the aucthour of lyfe For it contayneth in it Lyfe Righteousnesse all the gyftes of the holye Ghost al the partes of our Saluacion Bv. As if hée shoulde saye It is proper to the higher substance to rayse from the dead to preserue and to quicken but I rayse from the dead preserue quicken I differ nothing therefore from the substance of the Father Yea by what meanes and power soeuer the Father doeth quicken by the same doe I make alyue also But wée must note howe Christ bringeth lyfe vnto vs for hée founde vs all dead therefore we must néedes beginne at the resurrection Neuerthelesse it is not superfluous that hée ioyneth these twoo wordes to rayse and to quicken togeather because it is not sufficient that wée are deliuered from death except Christ fullye and perfectlye restore vnto vs lyfe M. Furthermore wée ought not to gather out of these woordes that the father rayseth vp some and the Sonne othersome from death when as they are not onelye equall but also doe worke a lyke as is sayde afore Wherevpon Iohn 11.41 when hée raysed vp Lazarus he lyfting vp his eyes towarde Heauen gaue thankes to his heauenly Father to the ende wée maye beholde in that worke not onelye the power of the sonne but the power of the Father also Bv. This Parcell Whome hee wyll doeth chalenge vnto the Sonne not onelye full and frée power but also noteth the order of redemption and Saluacion C. For hée maketh not this life appertayning to all men but signifieth that he doth specially bestow this grace vpon the elect Thhe beleeuing are the elect Bv. And they are the elect and chosen of God which beléeue A. Therefore as Christ when hée was vpon the earth coulde haue raysed all the dead to lyfe agayne if it had so pleased him and yet notwithstanding Math. 9. is read to haue raysed onelye a fewe as Iairous Daughter the Widdowes sonne and Lazarus Luke 7. Iohn 11. euen so although hée hath free and full power in him selfe to quicken yet notwithstanding he vseth the same onely towarde the elect for the Sonne quickeneth whome hée wyll 22. Neyther Iudgeth the Father any Man but hath committed all Iudgement to the Sonne C. Nowe hée more plainlye expoundeth the whole affyrming that the Father in the personne of the Sonne doeth gouerne the worlde and by the same ruleth all thinges B. For it is méete that as God made all thinges by his word euen so also he doth iudge rule and gouerne all thinges by the same C. For the Euangelist taketh iudgement for Rule and Power according to the Phrase of the Hebrewe tongue Nowe wée haue the same namelye that Christe hath receyued the Kingdome of Heauen of the Father to gouerne and rule Heauen and Earth at his pleasure A. For all thinges are geuen to him of the Father Also all power is geuen to him in Heauen Mat. 11.27 and in earth C. But this is not spoken so muche in respect of GOD Mat. 28.18 as of menne least any man shoulde Imagine that the Father hauing resigned his imperiall ryght shoulde bée idle as a priuate man in Heauen But there is nothing chaunged in the Father in that hee hath made Christ King and Lorde of all Christ Lorde of Heauen and earth with the Father Colo. 1.15 for hée is in the Sonne and worketh in him But so soone as we séeke to ascende vnto GOD all our sences fayle vs Christ is set before our eyes as the liuelye inuisible Image of God in whose face GOD the Father who otherwyse is farre from vs appeareth vnto vs least the bare Maiestye of GOD by his excéeding brightnesse shoulde ouercome vs. M. But the Bishoppe of Rome that Antichrist the Sonne of perdition doeth not without blasphemye chalenge to him selfe this power of iudging all men and with great impudencye being a sinnefull man neyther Iudging iustlye nor being exempted iustlye from the iudgement of other men The Bâ—shoppe oâ— Rome 〈◊〉 blasphemeâ— sayth that hée ought to bée iudged of no man A. This is his Sacrilegious Tyrranny by which hée is not ashamed to take that to him selfe which belongeth
onely to the Sonne of God As though Christ ascending into Heauen had vtterlye forsaken this office and ought not rather to raygne vntyll hée haue put all his enemies vnder his féete M. If therefore Christe bée appointed of the Father Psal 110.1 to bée the Iudge of all menne 1. Cor. 15.25 hée must néedes bée most wyse and suche a one as no man can deceyue Herevppon hée is sayde to bée a knower of secréetes and a searcher of heartes M. that wée hauing gotten suche a Iudge maye learne to walke before him all the dayes of our lyfe in sinceritye of the heart euen as if wée were alwaye before his face and in his sight 23. Because that all men shoulde honour the Sonne euen as they honour the Father Hee that honoureth not the Sonne the same honoureth not the Father whiche hath sent him Because that all men R. As the father hath geuen all power of Iudgement to the sonne so he will be honoured in the person of his sonne C. For he doth not so raigne in the person of Christe as though hée him selfe liued idelye in heauen as slouthfull Kinges are wount to do but béecause he might declare his mightie power presence in Christ For what other thing signifieth these woordes Because that all men shoulde honour the sonne then that the father would bee knowne and woorshipped in the Sonne God the Father in Christe Therefore it is our parte to séeke God the father in Christe there to beholde his power and there to worship him For the father hath wholly poured him selfe into the sonne To what ende Surely to the ende that al men might honour the Sonne that is to saye that whosoeuer will attaine to saluation in God worship God and beléeue in God hée might do this by his sonne Christe For no man can obtaine saluation in God without Christe Saluation onely in Christe because Gods sauing health is placed wholly in Christ In like manner no man can worship God but by Christe because Christe is the wisdome and power of God Moreouer Iohn 10.9 Iohn 14.9 no man can beléeue in God but by Christ because Christ is the Dore the waye the truth the life Wherefore He that honoreth not the sonne the same honoreth not the Father C. All men will confesse that God ought to be worshipped insomuch that we haue this féeling and vnderstanding ingraffed in vs by nature there is no man that dare deny this honour vnto God Yet neuerthelesse mens minds erre and go astraie in seking after God Hereuppon come so many false Gods hereuppon commeth such abhominable Idolatry Therefore we shall fynde the true God no where else then in Christ neither shall we otherwise rightly worship him then in kissing his deere sonne Psal 2.12 as the Prophet Dauid teacheth Bv. Therefore if any man woulde worship the father without the Sonne as do the Iewes and Turkes as though he hadde not a sonne like and coequall with him in all thinges he misseth the worship of the father For he cannot be a father which wanteth a sonne R. We must note therefore that the name of God when it is separated from Christ is nothing else but a vaine fantasie and Imagination Wherefore whosoeuer he bée that desireth to haue his worship acceptable vnto the true God let him not depart from Christe R. For whosoeuer reiecteth Christ by infidelitie reiecteth God The Ethnicke also affirmeth that he worshippeth God the creator of heauen earth the Iewe also saith the like of him selfe and the wicked man which is a Christian onely in name braggeth of the same but because Christ to the Ethnike is foolishnes to the Iewe an offence and to the wicked contempte 1. Cor. 1 23. none of them do truely beléeue in God neither truely worship God for he will not be worshiped but by Iesus Christe C. Whereuppon the Euangelist Sainct Iohn saith in his Epistle 1. Ioh. 2.22 The same is Antechriste which denieth the father and the sonne And the Apostle Paule writeth that it is the will of God that euery tongue shal confesse that the Lorde is Iesus Christe to the glory God the father Philip. 2.11 C. Neither was the condicion of the fathers otherwise vnder the Law For although they had an obscure sight of Christ vnder shadowes yet notwithstanding God neuer reuealed him self without Christ But now so soone as Christ was exhibited in the fleshe and was appoynted to bee our King all the world ought to haue submitted it selfe vnto him as vnto God the Father For séeing the father hath commaunded him to sit on his right hand whatsoeuer he be that imagineth a God without Christ he maymeth one halfe of him R. But what honour is that which appertaineth to the sonne It followeth 24. Veryly Verylye I saye vnto you He that heareth my woorde and beeleeueth on him that sent mee hath euerlasting life and shal not come into Iudgement but is escaped from death to life Verily Verilie I saye vnto you C. Here is expressed what manner of honour is required lest any manne shoulde thinke that the same consisteth in some external right only or in vaine ceremonies R. For Christ séeketh not externall honour which superstitious men geue vnto him but hée séeketh for faith because to beléeue is to geue the greatest honour that maye bée to the father and the sonne The Gospel is the the Scepter of Christ C. Whereuppon the doctrine of the Gospell is as a Scepter vnto Christ by which he gouerneth the faithfull whome the father hath made subiect vnto him And this definition is firste of all worthy to bée noted Nothing is more vsuall and common then the false profession of Christianisme For the Papistes which are the moste sworne enemies vnto Christe doe notwithstanding too impudently bragge and boast of his name but here Christe requireth of vs no other honour then that we shoulde obey his Gospel Whereuppon it followeth that what honour soeuer hipocrits geue vnto Christ it is nothing els but a Iudas kisse How often tymes soeuer they call him a king they do nothing but spoile him of his kingdome and power so long as they beléeue not the gospell M. Therefore hée which heareth not the woorde of Christe that is to saye which receiueth it not as the worde of the sonne of God sent into this worlde of the father for our saluation he it is which greatly dishonoureth the sonne and the Father Ioh. 4.44 He said that a Prophet was not without honour sauing in his owne country It is a Discredite to the Prophet sent of God yf so be his word be not beléeued And in another place this discredit is said to be vnbeliefe the which happened to the sonne of God among the Nazarites R. Moreouer Mar. 6.6 because to beléeue séemeth to many to be a thing so easy In somuch that they thinke they beleeue when they only heare this name thinking that to beléeue is
to lyfe 25. Verylye Verylie I saye vnto you the houre shall come and nowe is when the dead shal heare the voyce of the Sonne of God and they that heare shal liue Verilie Verilie J saie vnto you the houre shall come M. Now againe the thirde tyme he vseth this earnest affirmacion whiche greatly expresseth his minde first of all speaking not onely seriously and constantly but also of serious certaine and and waighty matters secondly requiring of the hearers an vndoubted faith also C. For the Euangelist so often times setting before vs the sonne of God swearing in the cause of our saluation we may thereby perceiue fyrst of all howe carefull he is for vs and secondly how néedefull it is that the credit of the Gospel be established and confyrmed The effect of faith of the which Christ here speaketh séemeth to be incredible Therefore by an othe hée affirmeth that the voice of his Gospell is of such quickening power that it is able to raise vp the dead B. There are some whiche vnderstand this worde of Christe of the resurrection or life of mens bodyes go about to proue the same by the example of Lazarus of the widdowes sonne C. but it is euident enough by the text that Christe doth speake of spirituall death Fyrst of al Christ admonisheth vs that we are all dead before he doth quicken vs. And hereby it appeareth what the whole nature of man is able to dooe concernyng the attaynyng to saluation It is verye true that there remayneth in the soule of man some remnant of lyfe for vnderstanding iudgement will and all the sences are partes of life but because there is no part which may aspire to life eternall it is no maruaile yf the whole man so farre forth as appertaineth to the kingdome of God be counted deade And of this death the Apostle speaketh in more wordes when he saith that we were farre from the pure and sincere reason of the mind and in the cogitacion of our hartes enemies to God and his righteousnes and being blind erred in darcknesse were geuen to euyll concupiscence If this corrupt nature haue no strength to attayne to righteousnesse it foloweth that the life of God is extinguished in vs. The grace of Christ the resurrection from death And so the grace of Christ is the true resurrection from death Also this grace is giuen to vs by the Gospel Not that the externall preaching of the same is of suche force which often times goeth in at one eare and commeth out at the other but because Christ speaketh within to our hartes by his holy Spirite that we may by faith receiue the lyfe offered vnto vs. R. Therefore to heare the voyce of the Sonne of God is not onely to heare those carnall wordes with our bodilye eares but to beléeue with the hart Wherfore they that beléeue are iustified For to beléeue with the heart maketh a man righteous Faith iustifieth Rom. 10.10 Gen. 15.6 Abacc 2.4 Also it is sayde Abraham beleeued God and that was imputed to him for righteousnesse Againe it is sayd the iust shall liue by faith For Christe doth not speake here of dead men but he only vnderstādeth the elect whose eares God doeth open that they may receiue the voyce of his Sonne which can restoore them to life Yea Christe distinctly in his wordes commendeth vnto vs two kyndes of grace when he sayth that the dead shall heare the voyce of the sonne of God Two kyndes of grace and liue For it is no lesse against nature for the dead to heare then to be restoared to lyfe from which they were fallen Therefore both these belong to the secrete powere of God A. For experience teacheth vs that the Reprobates haue eyes Esay 6.9 but yet they cannot see they haue also eares but yet they cannot heare and the Gospell of Christ is to thē a sauioure of death vnto death 2. Co. 2.16 When he sayth The houre shall come and nowe it is he speaketh as of an vnwonted and straunge thing And verily the preaching of the Gospell was the new and sodaine resurrection of the worlde A. Wherevppon when Christ taught Mar. 1.17 many sayde VVhat newe doctrine is this And Paul Preaching the resurrection of the dead some sayde Acts. 17.18 This man seemeth to bee a tydinges bringer of newe Deuilles C. If any man demaund whether the word of God hath not alwayes geuen lyfe to men aunswere maye bée made that the Doctrine of the Lawe and the Prophetes being ordayned for Gods people had rather this propertye and office to maintaine those in lyfe which were begotten to GOD The office of the lawe and gospel then to reduce from death But the office of the Gospell was to bring the Gentiles which before were banished menne from the kingdome of God enemies to God and voyde of all hope of saluacion into the society of life R. as also the Apostle teacheth in his Epistle to the Ephesians Ephe. 2.11 26. For as the Father hath life in him selfe so lykewise hath hee geuen to the Sonne to haue lyfe in him selfe M. In these woordes hée geueth a reason why he sayd that the dead should bée raysed vp and quickened by the voyce of the Sonne of God C. and withall he sheweth whereof it commeth that his voyce hath so great efficacye namelye because he is the well of lyfe and poureth the same into men by his voyce For lyfe coulde not flowe vnto vs out of his mouth except the cause and originall thereof were in him Neyther is God sayde to haue lyfe in him onely because hee alone lyueth by his owne proper power and vertue but because he contayning in him selfe the fulnesse of lyfe quickeneth all thinges And this belongeth properlye to God alone euen as it is sayde VVith thee is the well of life Psal 36.9 Hereby wée gather that this title is properlye ascribed vnto Christ in that hée was manifested in the fleshe M. and this hée receyued of the Father when the worde was made fleshe Iohn 1.14 Therefore in that hée is the sonne of God hée hath all thinges of him selfe but in that hée is the sonne of man he hath receyued all thinges from the Father 27. And he hath geuen him power also to iudge because he is the sonne of man And he hath geuen him power C. Againe he repeateth that power is geuen to him of the father that he might haue full power of all thinges both in Heauen and in earth for this worde Iudge is taken for rule and empyre as before But wée must principallye note the reason which hée nowe addeth Because he is the sonne of man M. To bée the sonne of man according to the phrase of Scripture is nothing else than to be a verye man euen as in that he is sayde to bée the sonne of God is meant that he is verye God for euery one is that naturallye which he is when hée
whiche he hath chosen his in Christe Fyrst of all he sendeth his only begotten Sonne to shewe his Fathers will The manner howe out saluation is wrought he sendeth also his Aposteles to preache concerning the Sonne of God who beinge sent preache and call the Preachers are harde the hearers are called by hering commeth faith Fayth iustifieth the beleuing the iustified call one the name of the Lorde and those callers are saued and glorified For whosoeuer shall call on the name of the Lorde shal be saued C. Wherefore yf GOD will haue those whome he hath elected to be saued by fayth Ioel. 2.32 and doth after this manner confirme and execute his eternall decree whosoeuer he be that being not contented with Christe curiously inquireth of the euerlasting predestination séeketh all that in hym lyeth to be saued otherwise than God hath determined Gods election of it selfe is hyden and secrete but the Lorde hath reuealed the same by that vocation wherewith he hath called vs. Wherefore they are out of their wittes which séeke their owne and other mens saluation also out of the Labirinth of predestination not regarding the waye of faith which is before their eyes Naye by this preposterouse speculation they go aboute to ouerthrowe the force and effect of predestination For yf God haue chosen vs to this ende that we shoulde beléeue take awaye faith and our election shal be meymed and vnperfect And verely it is not meete in the counsayle and purpose of God to breke the tontinuall and appoynted order of the beginning and the ende R. Bee not therefore carefall aboute predestination neither be curious in this secret which belongeth to God For thou canst not by reason of the heauinesse of the eyes see by thyne owne witte into so high misteries But heare Christe looke into Christe in whome the fathe hath opened the secrete sentence of his predestination and in whome it was at the last reuealed whiche a longe tyme laye hid For by Christ we are assured that euery one whiche beleeueth is predestinate for whome he hath predestinate Rom. 8.30 hym he hath called by his Gospell that he maye beleeue and that he maye bee iustified by faith If therefore thou shalt finde thy selfe to be in the fayth of Christe thou shalt finde also that thou art elected and predestinated by God C. For as election and Godes calling are inseperable and go together euen so when God doth effectually call vs to the Fayth of Christe let it preuayle so muche with vs as yf he shoulde confirm his decrée concerning our saluation with a sure seale For the testimony of the Spirite is nothing else than the sealyng of oure adoption as Paule teacheth Therefore euery mans faith is a sufficient witnesse 2. Cor. 1.22 of Godes eternall predestination Ephe. 1.13 insomuche that to seeke farther is greate wickednesse Because he doth greate iniurie to the holy Ghost whiche refuseth to subscribe to his simple testimonye Seeing and beleeuing Christe opeseth against the former sentence by whiche he had cast in the Iewes teeth their vnbelefe whenas notwithstanding they sawe now in the sonnes of God is ioyned the obedience of faith with the scence and féeling of that deuine power whiche they perceyue to be in Christ Insomuche that Séeing is playnly taken for knoweledge For he whiche playnly knoweth the Sonne cannot choose but beleue in hym For he acknowledgeth hym to be the onely Sauioure God lyfe and all in all The wicked sée and know him but they do not throughly see and playnely knowe hym therefore are they made inexcusable because they cannot beléeue God or loue him M. And whereas he made mencion of eternall lyfe before the resurrection his meaning is that the faithfull haue already euerlasting lyfe euen in this lyfe before they are raysed but through hope by whiche they are saued and doe syt with Christe in the heauens and shall enioye the same in very déede after the resurrection as we sée before The whiche wée must diligently noate lest wée thinke that we shall get lyfe by the merites of oure good workes strayght after we haue receyued fayth but let vs be sure that the same is attributed to fayth by whiche we are regenerate into the dignitie and inherytance of the Sonnes of God 41. The Iewes then murmured at hym because he sayde I am the bread of life which came downe from heauen R. Behoulde here I praye you the mutable and waueryng Iudgement of the people A lytlle before they sought to honor Christe as a kinge and nowe because they haue not their will and desyer they murmure against hym they conteinne deryde disdayne and reproue hym of a lye Bv. He had layde the foundation of Christian fayth which was afterwarde to be repeated of the godly that it might the more firmely abyde in their myndes but that doctrin of piety is assalted and withstoode dyuersly and by many enemyes Whereby wée learne howe the worlde is affected toward the preaching of the Gospell C. For the Euaungelist teacheth that the murmuryng aroase here hence because the Iewes being offended at the basenes of the fleshe did conceyue no deuine or celestiall thing to be in Christe R. They had required a signe of the Lorde whereby he might proue that he ought to be beléeued euen as Moyses had proued hym selfe by many greate signes and wonders to be suche a one as was sent of God and whom the people ought to obaye and beleeue But the Lorde did not onely geue vnto them no newe signe ouer and aboue those whiche they had séene for they were sufficient ynough but also affyrmed that he was fare more excelent then Moyses and pronounced himself to be very God because he preached very often tymes of him selfe that he woulde giue eternall lyfe to those that woulde beléeue in hym and also that he would preserue them from death and in the last daye place them in euerlasting blisse These thinges when they vnderstoode not they began to murmure against hym because he extolled hym selfe aboue a man M. But this people haue as it were by inheritaunce this peruerse and vntoward disposition that when faith is néedefull they murmure And to murmure is nothing else than eyther by impatience Murmuration or by disdayne of the mynde to complayne and fynde falte with those thinges whiche seeme to be spoken or done vniustly Thus often tymes they murmured in the wildernesse that is to saye they complayned of God and Moyses as though those thinges whiche were done were done vniustly So to these men it séemed that the Lorde sayd Impudently I am the breade whiche came downe from heauen But wherefore are they not rather angery with them selues that they vnderstande not these thinges so greatly necessary Why doe they not rather murmure amonge them selues that they loued their belly so much Wherfore doe they not praye for the gift of faith why doe they not beséeche him more playnly to instruct them concerning these
fleshe which he woulde giue to the death this verily was that which troubled them offended them and drewe them away from the Lorde and gaue them occasion to murmure Dalying therefore with the worde of the Lorde they wrested the same to another scence than hée spake the same 53. Iesus therefore sayde vnto them verelye I saye vnto you except ye eate the flesh of the sonne of man and drink his bloode ye haue no lyfe in you C. Déepe displeasure moued our sauiour Christ at this time to sweare when he saw his grace with such prowd contempt to be reiected For hée doth not vse nowe simple doctrine but to terrefie them mingleth threatnings therewith For hée denownceth euerlasting destruction to all whiche shall refuse to séeke for to receyue life from his fleshe Bv. And that which they sayde was absurde and impossible to be done that hée proueth to be most necessarye but in sounde scence and not in that carnall and grosse scence C. As if hée shoulde saye if ye contemne my fleshe know ye for a suretie that there remayneth to you no other hope of lyfe This vengeaunce hangeth ouer the heades of all such as are contemners of the grace of Christ that they and their pride shal perishe togither And they are to be vrged with this precise seueritie least they procéede in flattering themselues For if so be we threaten death to the sicke which despise remedy by Phisicke prouided what shall wée saye or doe to the wicked who séeke to abolishe lyfe so much as in them lyeth The flesh of the sonne of man B. He calleth himselfe here the sonne of man that hée might the more stronglye confounde that false iudgement which they had of him For in that hée appeared to be a man and base in outwarde shewe they thought him to be madde and out of his wittes to arrogate vnto himselfe so muche Therefore hée acknowledged himselfe to be the sonne of man a vile and abiect man but yet to shewe herewithall what laye hidde in the contemned and abiect shewe of hys manhod he denied any man to haue eternal life which did not eate of the son of man and drinke his bloode that is to saye which had not Christ liuing in him being assured that hée is redéemed by his sacrifice and made the sonne and heyre of God C. The scence therefore is this contemne mée as yée list the base and and abiect shew of my fleshe yet notwithstanding life is included in this contemtible fleshe of the which if you depriue your selues ye shall finde nothing else where to quicken you It was a grose errour of the Fathers which thought that infauntes were depriued of euerlasting lyfe except they giue vnto them the Eucharist For there is no word here of the Sacrament of the bodye and blood of Christ but Christ goeth forwarde in the Metaphor of the eating of hys fleshe and of the drinking of his bloode which he had begon Neyther doe the Bohemians rightly procéede when they go about to prooue by this testimonie that the vse of the Cuppe ought to be giuen to all alyke As touching Infants the institution of Christ doth seclud them from the supper because they cannot as yet proue examine them selues Infantes ought not to be pertakers of the Lordes Supper neyther yet celebrate the remembraunce of Christes death the whiche thing the Apostle Paule teacheth to be necessary for all those whiche come to the communion of the Supper The same Institution maketh the cuppe as well as the breade common to al men for it commaundeth that wée drinke all of the same Math. 26 27. R. Therefore to eate the fleshe and to drinke the bloude of Christe is to beléeue that Christe suffered for oure synnes A. For hym hath God made a reconciler through faith in his bloud to declare his iustice for the remission of synnes paste Rom. 10.4 Ye haue no life in you M. His meaning is that al they are deade whiche eate not this fleshe of the sonne of manne and drinke his bloud A. For as wée are all dead throughe synne so thorowe faith in Christe wée are made alyue as the Scripture teacheth 54. Who so eateth my fleshe and drinketh my bloude hath eternall lyfe and I will rayse him vp at the last daye VVho so eateth my flesh M. He still bouldely repeateth that which went before as commonlye they doe which speake the truth C. and hée confirmeth that which is hard to be béeleued as that mens soules are no otherwise fedde with his fleshe and bloude than the bodye is sustayned with meate and drinke M. For hée speaketh more manifestlye than hée did before when hée expresselye nameth himselfe Verelye to eate the Lorde is to abide in the Lorde and the Lorde to abide in vs. B. After this manner also we doe commonlye in these words to Eate to Drinke vnderstande not onelye the taking of meate but also the nutriment and sustentation of lyfe whiche procéedeth of the same These words pertaine not to the lords Supper Furthermore by these wordes of our Lorde it doth playnely appeare that all this place is vnaptlye and falselye expounded concerning the Supper For if it were true that this were to be referred to the Supper of the Lorde 1. Cor. 11.30 than all the that vnworthyly presume to the same being made pertakers of the body and bloude of Christ haue therewithall lyfe but we know that manye eate the same to their owne destruction and damnation And verilye it were verye fonde and vntimelye then to speake of the Supper when as yet hee had not instituted the same Therefore it is most certaine that hée speaketh here of the continual eating by fayth Notwithstanding wée must confesse that thereis nothing spoken here which is not figured in the Supper and truelye giuen to the faythfull and therfore Christ made his holy Supper to bée as it were a seale to this sermon And this is the cause why our Euaungelist Iohn maketh mention of thys Supper And J will rayse him vp at the last daye M. Hée promiseth euerlasting lyfe before the resurrection to the ende wée might know that the faythfull are endued with euerlasting lyfe by Christ while they are in this lyfe euen as it is sayde in another place C. And Christ so often ioyneth the resurrection to euerlasting lyfe because our saluation is hid euen vntill that daye Therefore what Christ will giue vnto vs no man can féele but hee which hauing ouercome the worlde setteth before his eyes the last resurrection 55. For my flesh is meate in dede and my blood is drinke in deede This is the reason why he whiche eateth the fleshe of Christe and drinketh his bloode hath euerlasting lyfe Because sayeth hée my fleshe is meate in déede and my bloode is drinke in déede C. As the body with hongar doth languishe and pine awaye euen so the soule doth by and by perishe yf so be the same be not fed
whith heauenly foode For when he affirmeth that his fleshe is meate in dede hys meaning is that those soules are like to famishe which wante this meate Therefore thou shalt then fynde lyfe in Christe if so be thou séeke the matter and substaunce of lyfe in his fleshe For so soone as wée forsake the Sacrifice of hys deathe there is nothing before oure eyes but death neyther doth he bring vs any other waye to felyng of hys diuine power than by his death and resurrection M. Therefore he speketh of the redemption of mankynde whiche shoulde be by hys death for the whiche cause he intended to offer his fleshe and bloode a sacrifice to hys father for the remission of the sinnes of the whole worlde Question But why doth he seuerally make mencion of hys bloode which is contained in the fleshe Aunsvvere I aunswere Christe in this had respect and regarde te our rudenesse For when distinctly he expresseth meate and drinke by them selues he putteth vs in mynde that the lyfe whiche he geueth is perfect and complete in each poynt lest we shoulde fayne and immagine to our selues some halfe and vnperfect lyfe as yf he shoulde saye that wée shall want no parte of lyfe if so bée wée eate hys fleshe and drinke his blood Euenso in the supper whiche agreeth with this doctrine beinge not contented with the signe of breade he ioyneth therevnto the Cuppe that hauing therein a doule pledge of lyfe we maye be contented with hym aloane for he shal finde no parte of lyfe in Christe whiche doeth not beléeue that Christe alone is his lyfe 56. He that eateth my fleshe and drinketh my bloude dwelleth in me and I in hym He that eateth my fleshe M. These words pertayne to the similitude of suche as eate and drinke to this ende that he might more amply declare the premisses Meate and drinke is tourned into the fleshe and bloude of the eater and drinker of the same euenso they abyding in hym and he in them haue lyfe Otherwise meate withoute the eater or not abyding in hym that hath eaten the same doth not nourishe insomuche that lyfe cannot consist yf so be the eater and the meate be seperated a sonder These thinges are temporall and incorruptible and therefore imperfect to set forth the power of Christe and yet notwithstanding they doe after a sorte set forth a sertayne Image of hym and doe teache vs this that it is necessarily required that he which will haue eternal lyfe must haue Christe the true foode of lyfe abyding in him in suche wise that he maye by no meanes be seperated And whosoeuer eateth his fleshe and drinketh his bloud hath Christ abyding in him and he also in hym C. Séeing therefore Christe aloane contayneth lyfe in him selfe he prescribeth vnto vs here a waye howe we shall inioye the same namely if so be we eate his fleshe euen as yf he shoulde denye hym selfe to be oures otherwayes then by eating hym thorowe fayth For he shall neuer come to the God Christe whiche neglecteth man Wherfore yf thou wilt be pertaker of any thing with Christe thou must firste of al take hede that thou doest not dispise or disdayne hys fleshe Bv. Therefore in these wordes the misterye of his Incarnation and passion is more euidently and fully expressed so that he eateth the fleshe and drynketh the bloud of Christe whiche with a firme fayth beleueth that Christe the true Sonne of the liuing God was incarnate crucefied raysed againe for him that hée washed vs with his dloude from all oure sinnes and hath reconciled vs to God his father Whosoeuer beleeueth this hath lyfe within hym euen the quickening spirite of Christe the power of righteousnesse and redemtion and so Christe lyueth in hym he in Christ Dwelleth in me and I in him M. Because this meate and drink are not subiect to corruption but haue alwaye in them power to geue lyfe therefore he vsed the worde quickening to this ende that it maye agrée with that whereas he promised euerlasting lyfe to suche as eate his fleshe and drinke his bloud C. For this is as muche as if hée had sayde that this is the onely bonde of vnity and that by this meanes he doeth growe with vs when oure fayth doeth rest and staye it selfe vppon his death Bv. This place therefore of the Gospell doth agrée with that of the Apostle where he sayth Rom 3. we knowe that a man is not iustified by the workes of the lawe but by Faith in Christe Furthermore hereby wée maye gather that he speaketh not of the external signe of breade of whiche many of the vnbeléeuing doe eate who notwithstanding are farre from Christe Also their error is hereby confuted which thinke that Iudas did no lesse receiue the body of Christe then the reste of the Disciples seeing that Christe gaue the bread to all For this is moste sertayne that Iudas was neuer a member of Christe and it is moste absurd to make the fleshe of Christe deade fleshe and withoute spirite also they are very foolishe whiche dreame of any eating of the fleshe of Christe withoute faithe whenas onely faith is the mouth of the soule A. Therefore where faith wanteth Faith the mouth of the soule there is no eating of the fleshe of Christe 57. And the lyuinge Father hath sent me and I liue by the Father euen so hee that eateth me shall lyue by the meanes of me And the liuing Father M. This particle also serueth for the declaration of that whiche goeth before Bv. And that there might be no manner of doubt in so greate a misterye of oure saluation he doth yet more strongly confyrme that whiche hée had sayde namely that his fleshe is meate in déede and his bloud drinke in dede Insomuche that suche as were nourished therewith shoulde be without all perill of death C. Nowe therefore he passeth to the principall cause because the principall originall of life is in the Father And he preuenteth an obiection because he might séeme to detract that from God whiche belongeth to God in making him selfe the cause of lyfe So therefore he maketh him selfe the author of lyfe that he confesseth that to bée geuen hym from another whiche he ministereth to other As if he shoulde saye R. The father is lyfe in déede so also am I the true lyfe forsomuche as the Father hath wholy inprinted hym selfe in me I will not reserue this lyfe whiche the Father hath geuen to me to my selfe aloane as a spightfull and enuious person but I will also communicate the same with the faythfull that euerye one which beleeueth in me may haue that life whiche I possesse through the Father For For this cause am I sent into the worlde that euerye one which beléeueth in mée maye be pertaker of all those good thinges and graces which through the Father I possesse by nature C. Let vs noate that hée framed this occasion also to their capacity with whom hée
ascended what is it else but that he descended first into the lower partes of the earth Hée which descended is euen the same also which ascended aboue all heauens Eph. 4.9 to fulfyll all thinges C. In that hée sayeth hée was first in Heauen it doeth not properlye agrée to his humanitye and yet notwithstanding hée speaketh of the Sonne of man But this is no vnwonted maner of speaking when twoo natures in Christe doo make one person and to attribute that to one which is proper to another 63. It is the Spirite that quickeneth the fleshe profyteth nothing The wordes that I speake vnto you are spyrite and lyfe It is the Spyrite that quickeneth M. This parcell contayneth a declaracion of those thinges at the which the Disciples were offended because they séemed harde C. For Christ teacheth that the Iewes receyued no profite by his Doctrine because the same being spyrituall they were but carnall hearers of the same But because this place hath béene diuersly expounded first of all it is needefull that wée haue the true and proper sence of the wordes whereby wée shal easely vnderstand the purpose of Christ In that hée denyeth the fleshe to profite any thing some doe amisse referre the same to the Iewes which were carnall Neyther doe they well whiche affyrme that the fleshe of Christe doeth profite vs nothing in that it is eaten but in that it is Crucifyed but wée must rather eate the same that it maye profite vs when it is Crucified B. Othersome vnderstande this of the Spyrite which the Apostles should receyue after the resurrection and Ascention of Christ affyrming that they had then the true sence of Christes wordes when that most excellent teacher of the trueth had replenished them with most ample knowledge of Christ But their opinion séemeth far better which thinke that these wordes Aloane or Of it selfe ought to bée ioyned therewith as if Christ should haue sayde The fleshe aloane or of it selfe profiteth nothing the which is agréeable to the matter it selfe C. For Christe hath simplye respecte to the manner of eating Hée doeth not therefore so speake as though there were no profite at all to bee receyued by his fleshe Flesh with out the spirite profiteth not but onelye pronounceth the same to bee vnprofitable if it bée remoued from the fleshe For whereof commeth it that the fleshe hath quickening power but because it is spyrituall Therefore whosoeuer stayeth in the terrestriall nature of the fleshe shall finde nothing in the same but that whiche is dead but they which lyft vp theyr eyes to the power of the Spyrite with the which the fleshe is endued shall féele by by theyr affection and by the experience of Fayth that it is not called quickening in vaine Nowe let vs sée how the fleshe of Christ is meate in déede and yet profiteth nothing Surelye it is meate because wée thereby haue gotten lyfe because in it God is pleased because in it wée haue all the partes of saluation complete it profiteth nothing if so bée we iudge and estéeme the same according to the nature and originall thereof For the seede of Abraham which of it selfe is subiect to death doeth not giue lyfe but it doeth receyue of the spyrite to geue vnto vs. Wherefore it doeth become vs also that wée maye bée truelye fed by the same to bring with vs the spyrituall mouth of Fayth The wordes which J speake vnto you are spirite M. Hée doeth not speake of the externall sounde of these wordes but of the sence and meaning of them and hée declareth that hée spake not carnallye of the carnall eating of his fleshe in the which there is no lyfe but spyrituallye of the power of the quickening Spyrite in the which there is lyfe C. In fewe wordes hée teacheth that his Doctrine is spyrituall for this word Spyrite is put for the Adiectiue spyrituall And that worde is called spyrituall which calleth vs vpwarde that the holye Ghoste being our guyde wee maye seeke Christ by Fayth and not in carnall sence in his heauenlye glorye For wée knowe that nothing of those thinges which are spoken can bée comprehended but by Faith It is also worthy to bée noted that hée ioyneth the Spirite with lyfe Hee calleth his worde lyfe of the effecte but he teacheth that the same shall geue lyfe to none but to him who spyritually receyueth the same for whosoeuer receyueth the same otherwise rather draweth to him selfe death than life To the godly this is a most sweete tytle of the Gospel that they are certifyed that the same is ordained for them to saluation they are notwithstanding herewithall admonished to shewe them selues méete Disciples For the woordes being receyued by fayth profite but without faith profite nothing at all 64. But there are some of you that beleeue not For Iesus knewe from the beginning which they were that beleeued not and who should betraye him But there are some of you M. The Lorde is wont to vpbrayd men with theyr vnbeléefe because there can no greater iniurye bée done to God than for men to doubte of his Fayth and trueth Christ againe blameth these men because they being deuoyde of the Spyrite doe wickedly depraue and corrupt his doctrine and by this meanes turne the same to theyr owne destruction For they might haue otherwise obiected and sayde Thou braggest that thy wordes are able to geue lyfe but wée sée no suche thing Hee sayeth therefore that they are a let vnto them selues For vnbeléefe as it is alwaye proud◠shal neuer reape any fruite in the words of Christ Vnbeleefe contemneth Christ because it doeth contemptuouslye despise them Hée sayeth not There are some of you which vnderstande not but hée sheweth the cause wherfore they vnderstand not There are sayth hée some of you which beléeue not and therefore they vnderstande not because they beléeue not By fayth wée are coupled togeather and by vnderstanding wée are quickened fyrst let vs sticke fast throughe Fayth that there maye bée somewhat to geue lyfe by vnderstanding For hée which stycketh not fast resisteth and hée which resisteth doeth not beléeue For howe shall he bée quickened whiche beléeueth not C. Whereas hée sayth onely some of them are vnbeleeuing when as almost euery one of them had his faulte hée séemeth so to saye to this ende least if there were any which as yet were curable they might thereby bée brought to dispayre M. Hée meant therefore by more gentle admonition to bring them to a better minde and not so to cast them of that euery one of them might bée made carefull to obtayne the gyft of Fayth For Jesus knewe from the beginning Bv. This the Euangelist putteth downe to amplifye the aucthoritye and magistye of Christ C. Least any man shoulde thinke that Christ dyd rashlye iudge of his auditors Many professed them selues to bée of his flocke but their sodaine falling awaye bewrayed theyr hipocrisie But the Euangelist sayeth that theyr vnbeléefe whiche was
of vs they had continued with vs. It is necessary that after this manner suche as are proued maye bée knowne i. Cor. 11.19 C. When the Euangelist sayeth that they walked no more with Christ hée meaneth that there was not a full Apostacye but that they withdrewe them selues onelye from the fellowshippe of Christ notwithstanding hée condemneth them as Apostates Whereby wée haue to learne that wée cannot goe backe the breadth of one foote but that wée are readye to forsake Christ 67. Then sayde Iesus vnto the Twelue wyll ye also goe awaye M. Hée maketh no mencion of those which had forsaken him neyther doeth he séeme to bée any whit angery with them but turning him selfe with great modestye to the rest which remayned namely to the twelue Apostles sayde vnto them VVyll ye also goe awaye Bv. Hée doeth not aske this question as though hée were ignoraunt what they thought or what they would doe but hée demaundeth it that he might set their Fayth and the profession of theyr faith as an ensample to the whole Churche to bée followed kept M. and therewith also to declare that he doth staye none of his Disciples from going from him if so bée they bée such as desyre to goe from him because this Apostleship requireth such as come not compelled but voluntaryly and desyrous of heauenly grace C. Hée teacheth also that there is no cause why they should suffer them selues to bée drawne awaye by the lightnesse and inconstancye of other men For hée sheweth him selfe to them to bée hée with whome they shoulde abyde and therewithal exhorteth them not to ioyne them selues companions to Apostates And verylye if so bée the fayth be builded vppon Christ Fayth in Christ neuer shaketh it shall not depend vppon men neyther shall it shake at any time although Heauen and earth shoulde seeme to goe togeather And the cyrcumstaunce is to bée noated that Christ being depriued almost of all his Disciples retayneth onelye Twelue By these and suche lyke examples euerye faythfull man is taught to followe and serue God although hee haue neuer a fellowe M. Let no man therfore faint or be discouraged in this wicked world where verye fewe are founde whiche cleaue faythfullye to the Lorde as though the Lorde had the lesse care of the faythfull because they are both abiect and fewe in number but rather lette vs vndoubtedlye beleeue that our Sheepheard Christ Iesus wyll not neglect or forget one of the least of his shéepe Multitud doth not auayle to saluation For as the multitude of the wicked shall not saue them from destruction so the paucitye or smalnesse of number of the Iuste shall nothing let whereby they may not bée saued M. Also because these were speciallye geuen to Christ of the Father that Gods election might take place it was necessarye that they shoulde abyde and perseuere with him vnto the ende Rom. 11.29 A For the giftes and calling of God are suche that hee can neuer repent him of them For hée is wont to finishe the good worke which hée hath begon in his seruauntes 68. Then Symon Peter aunswered him Lord to whome shal we go Thou hast the vvordes of eternall lyfe Then Simon Peter Bv. Simon Peter hauing alwayes a feruent faith and zeale to Christ Iesus and nowe also making aunswere not in his owne name but in the name of all the rest cryed out with great courage Lord to whome shall wee goe Thou hast the wordes of lyfe C. This was the Iudgement of them all except Iudas who had nothing that was sincere in him M. Peter might haue sayde simplye Lorde wée wyll not goe awaye but hée thought it better to expresse twoo causes of tarrying why hée and his brethren woulde abide styll with Christ First because they vnderstande and perceyue that his doctrine is wholesome and of power to geue lyfe Secondly because whether soeuer they go leauing Christ there is nothing to bée found but death R. By this aunswere of Peter wee plainelye sée the same to bée true which the Apostle writeth saying The preaching of the Crosse is to them that perrishe foolishenesse i. Cor. i. 18 but vnto vs which are saued it is the power of God C. This is a notable commendation of the Gospell that it ministereth vnto vs eternall lyfe Rom. i. 16 being the power of God to saluation to euery one which beléeueth the same For otherwise is lyfe offered to vs in the Gospell when as God fréelye reconcileth him selfe vnto vs 2. Cor. 5.19 not imputing our sinnes to vs. Hereby therefore wée learne that wée must followe our Maister Christ aloane and must cleaue onelye vnto him which can bring to vs euerlasting lyfe Bv. This lyfe is not founde in the Philosophie of Plato or of Aristotle neyther is it to bée founde among the Pharisées and Monkes Death sheweth it selfe in the Institucions of these men death deceyte and destruction is in the whole worlde and falleth vpon the pate of such men as are carelesse and followers of foolishe thinges and hée aloane escapeth death deceyte and destruction whiche faithfullye imbraceth Christ and cryeth with Peter Lorde whether shall wée goe wee wyll abyde with thée for thou hast the wordes of eternall lyfe In thy word in the Scripture in the holy Gospel and in thy selfe is the light the waye the trueth and the lyfe 69. And wee beleeue and are sure that thou art christe the Sonne of the lyuing God M. To those that departed the Lord sayde But there are some among you which beleeue not Verse three score and foure Peter here on the contrarye part to put awaye all suspition of vnbeleefe from him selfe and from the rest of his brethren and might seperate him selfe from the fellowshippe of vnbeléeuers sayeth And wée beléeue and are sure that thou art Christ the sonne of the lyuing God In these words Peter briefly comprehendeth the summe of Faith And hée placeth Faith in the first place because the obedience of Fayth is the beginning of true vnderstanding yea Faith it selfe is the true eye of the minde But strayte after knowledge is added which discerneth Fayth from erronious and false opinions Faith is the eye of the minde For the Turkes the Iewes and the Papistes do beleeue but they knowe nothing Faith and knowledge tyed togeather But Fayth is tyed to knowledge because Gods truth is certainely and vndoubtedly knowne vnto vs not suche truth as mans knowledge is able to apprehende but such as the spirite of God doth seale in our hartes M. Therefore Christian Faith hath this propertye aboue all other to knowe that which it beléeueth that which can neuer bée sayde of any mannes Fayth that euer hath béene or shal be in the worlde because theyr Fayth is not of true but of false thinges R. So that first of all wée must beléeue the woord then followeth knowledge and the vnderstanding of the trueth of the worde B. In Peter the feruencye of
at their pleasure whereby it appeared that they had no care of the Lawe Secondly hee descendeth to the cause it selfe as wée shall sée anon And thus he bringeth a full and perfect defence of his cause Therefore the summe of this parte is that there is no zeale or loue towarde the Lawe in suche as contemne the same Wherevppon Christe doth inferre that there was in the Iewes some other prouocation to madnesse in that they went aboute to kill hym Euenso at this daye the Pope Bishopes Abbattes Monkes Fryers and the whole hellishe rable muste be drawen oute of their lourking Dennes so often as they withstanding God and his wholsome doctrine do faine that they doe the same of godly affection and zeale For if their lyfe bee disclosed wee shall fynde in the same nothing but horrible wickednesse coulléered with hipocrisie M. There is no doubte but that oure sauioure Christ did greatly prouoke and gaule the myndes of the Iewes with this sharpe reprehencion They did glory and boast of Moyses of the Lawe and of God and yet neuerthelesse they obserued not the Lawe which was geuen them by whiche notwithstanding they looked to be saued And so those miserable and blinde men founde death in that by whiche they promised to them selues life 20. The people aunswered and sayd Thou hast the Deuil who goeth about to kill thee B. Peraduenture the people not knowing what their Rulers went about and practised agaynst the Lorde sayde that hée had the Deuill because hée complayned that his deathe was sought C. As if they shoulde saye Thou art madde and lyest there is no man that goeth about to kill thée For this was a common manner of speache among the Iewes when a man was mooued to furie or when one was out of his wittes to saye that hee had a Diuell And verily as soft and gentle chatisments are the fatherlye stroakes of GOD euenso when hée dealeth more hardelye and sharpelye with vs hée séemeth not to strike vs with his hande but rather to vse the Deuill the Minister of his wrath M. Notwithstanding there are some which referre not this aunswere to the common multitude but to the Scribes and Pharisees the enimies of Christe but the text is quight repugnaunt to theyr iudgement C. For because the purpose of the high Priestes and Scribes was not knowne as yet to the common sorte of people they with a simple minde reprehended Christ These foolish men therefore attribute it to madnesse that Christ complayneth that his death is sought Hereby wée are taught to take dilligent héede that wée geue not our iudgement of vnknowne matters and if so be it fal out at any time that we be rashlye condemned by simple and ignoraunt men wee must pacientlye suffer the same after the example of Christ M. Seeing that hée which came to tread downe the Serpentes heade and to dissolue the workes of the Diuell modestlye suffered this blasphemye 21. Iesus aunswered and sayde vnto them I haue done one work and ye all meruaile M. He prosecuteth his former complaint and maketh no aunswere at all to the blasphemye C. And first of all hée sheweth that the Myracle which hée had wrought was not repugnaunt with the lawe of GOD. M. When hee sayth that hée had done one worke hée speaketh of the restoring of hym whome hée healed on the Sabboth day at the Poole C. The scence and meaning then is this I yee saye am guiltie of one onely fault for the which I am to be reprehended ye thinke namely for that I haue healed a man on the Sabboth daye but as for you ye doe more workes euerye Sabboth daye and there is no faultefounde with them For there passed not one Sabboth daye on the which manye infauntes were not circomcised By this example he defendeth his déede In this circomcision and the healing of the paulsey were alyke that boath of them were deuine workes but Christ sheweth that this his worke was better than the other because it was a benefite pertayning to the whole man because it was a benefite pertayning to the whole man But if hee had healed the man onelye of a corporall disease than this comparison would not haue auayled For Circumcision which belongeth to soules health shoulde haue more excellencye Christ therefore ioyneth the spyrituall fruite of the Myracle with the externall benefite done to the body And therefore hée doth rightlye preferre the perfect saluacion of the whole man And ye all maruaile C. The maruayling of the which hée speaketh signifyeth that murmuring which rose of the déede of Christ because they thought him to bée more bolde than was méete Superstition in obseruing the Sabboth M. In the which appeareth a certaine generall supersticion of the people of the Iewes by which they iudged simply the Sabboth to bée broken by workes putting no difference betwéene one worke and another according to theyr seueral quallityes insomuch that they accounted this myraculous healing of the man sicke of the Paulsée Luk. 13.14 to bee the breaking of the Sabboth The which they dyd not onely at this tyme but at diuers other tymes also as when the Rulars of the Sinagogue being angrye with the Lorde for healing on the Sabboth daye sayd to the people There are sixe dayes for men to worke in in these therefore come and bee healed and not on the Sabboth daye This precisenesse came vppon these wordes of the Lawe In it thou shalt doe no manner of worke R. But these miserable men dyd not perceyue that the Sabboth was not fulfilled with bodily reste for then vppon the Sabboth daye men must not lye stande walke eate drinke speakeheare see circumcise nor helpe his neyghbours Oxe being fallen into a Pitte for all these are workes But séeing humaine necessitye cannot want these workes therefore the lawe of the Sabboth hath another respecte not to the ease and rest of the bodye but to the reste of the Spyrite the which is when wée reste from our nature by which wée were borne in sinne and do suffer the holye Ghoste by a newe regeneration to fulfyll his workes in vs for he doth trulye kéepe the Sabboth daye which deuining his owne strength giueth ouer himselfe wholelye to the workes of GOD. M. For the Sabis prophaned by vaine and trifeling workes Sabboth obserued spiritually which are repugnaunt to the holinesse of the same Wherevppon it was obiected to the Iewes that it was better for their women to spinne than to daunce vpon the Sabboth dayes But they were trayned vppe in those superstitions and accustomed in the same through the fault of the Priestes and Pharisées This superstitious admiration is plentifull in the Papacye They meruayle if a Priest marrye with a lawfull wife but they meruaile not if they liue libidinously with euerye Harlot They meruaile if so be vppon the Sabboth daye a man doe anye necessarye and profitable worke but they doe not meruayle if all fall to drinking to gamning and to
acceptable vnto God M. Here we sée that one and the selfe same preaching of the Gospell doth profite the simpler sort to instruction but to the other it geueth matter of contradiction In like manner the signes and miracles of oure sauioure Christe were sette before all mens eyes to be seene by the sight and diligent consideration whereof the elect beléeued on hym B. But the Reprobate coulde behoulde nothing in Christe but base and contemptible thinges whereat they were offended 32. The Pharise is heard that the people murmured suche thinges concerning him and the Phariseis and highe Priestes sent seruauntes to take him M. The more that the glory of christ did declare it selfe to the people the more the mallice the spight and furie of the Pharisées increased for the Phariseis were appoynted as Scoutes to seeke all occasion to suppresse Christe In the former place or roome the Euangelist nameth them aloane after hée ioyneth with them the high Priestes with whome also they tooke parte There is no doubte but that as these Phariseis were the most zelous obseruers of the Lawe so were they the most zelous enemies of al other vnto Christ but because they were not able aloane to oppresse Christe they referred the matter to the whole order of Priesthoode So that they which otherwise were enemies and at contention betwéene them selues doe nowe by the helpe of Sathan agrée together and conspire among themselues againste the Sonne of God A. Euen as we reade of Herode and Pilate when Christe was brought before them to bee Iudged Luk. 23.12 for then they were made friends betwéene whome before there was hartburning and grudge Bv. And it greatly gréeued the high Priestes that the people neglecting the Religion of the Phariseis and as it were despising those holy men followed Christe and his doctryne which was quight repugnaunt to the doctrine of the Phariseis Therefore the wicked Iewes mynding to stay this rumore concerning Christe suborned publique soldiers whiche might bring hym bounde M. In the whiche we maye noate the nature of wicked Hipocrites At the first when they sought to kyll Christ they pretended the breaking of the Sabboth when as notwithstanding the breaking of the Sabboth did not offende them but the obscuring of their owne name But so soone as they heare this rumoure of the people concerning Christ they were in such a rage that they went aboute openly to laye violent hand on hym So impietie somwhile seketh to shed innocent bloud priuily but when it hath not successe then it openly bursteth forth So Saule at the firste laye priuily in wayte to destroye Dauid 1. Kin. i8 iâ— but when his rage was more hoat he began with open warre and persecution to séeke his death Thus also are Hipocrites woont to behaue them selues who in the Churche séeke not Christe but eyther the estimation of their owne name eyther gayne eyther kingdome or else the impunitie of offences who at the firste pretended the zeale of God but are so mad at the laste that all men maye see what it is they looke for and what offendeth them C. Moreouer yf so be the Phariseis were so whoat so carefully diligent to defende the corrupt state of the Churche howmuche more vehement ought we to be in defending the kingdome of Christe For the madnesse of the Papistes is no lesse at this daye to extinguishe the gospell M. Last of all it appeareth how prepostourous the Iudgement and how peruerse the counsaile of the reprobate is The multitude murmure and Christ is commaunded to be taken Why doe they not rather instruct the murmuring multitude in the truth or reprehende them But this is the maner of the worlde being voyde of the spirite of God After this manner the vpper Captaine commaunded Paule to be caryed vp into the Castle and bade that he shoulde be scourged and examined that hée might know wherefore they cryed so on hym Act 22.24 whereas rather hée ought to haue stopt the mouthes of those impudent Dogges which continually barcked at the little flocke of Christ 33. Then sayde Iesus vnto them yet am I a little while with you and then go I vnto him that sent mee Bv. When Iesus knew what they priuilye went about he declared vnto them in certaine darcke sentences boath that their conspiracies shoulde be vayne and also that hée woulde in a shorte time of his owne frée will offer vp hys bodye to the death of the crosse for the redemption of the whole worlde and so vnder a sertaine hydden and darke speache hée declareth vnto them the mistery of the dispensation that hee should shortly dye after that ascende into heauen and so to come from thence to iudge hys enimies C. There are some which thinke these wordes to be spoken to the asassemblye of people which were present and other some to the seruauntes which were sent to take Christe But there is no doubt but that Christ properly speaketh to his enimies which sought hys destruction For hée derydeth theyr practises because in vaine they take them in hande vntill the time came which his Father had decréeed As if hée shoulde saye M. I séeme to you to be intollerable and therefore you seeke with all your might and mayne to destroye mée Be quiete a while for I meane not to be with you verye longe R. There is no cause why you shoulde be carefull so take awaye my lyfe least I shoulde escape your handes For séeing I am so welcome vnto you as smoake to your eyes and thornes to your féete I meane not to trouble you wyth my presence any long time M. Onely a lyttle while I will be troublesome vnto you R. For I will go vnto him that sent mée Bv. I will not flée from you but will willinglye offer my selfe to the death when the time shall come that by the crosse and death I shall enter into the glorye of the Father and shall possesse the kingdome ouer all creatures By these wordes hée declareth that neyther his lyfe nor his death was at their will but that there was a time appoynted to him of his father Luk. 13.3 â—i which must néedes be fulfilled A. Euen as hée made aunswere to certaine in another place Go yee and tell that Foxe Behould I cast out Deuilles and heale the people to daye and to morrowe and the thirde daye I shal bee perfected I go vnto him that sent mee C. By these wordes hée declareth that death cannot destroy him but rather that so soone as hée hath put of his mortal bodye hée will declare himselfe to be the sonne of God by the glorious triumphe of his resurrection Moreouer herevpon is to be gathered a generall admonicion For Christ is presentlye with vs so often as hée calleth vs by the preaching of the Gospel to the hope of saluation Ephe. 2.17 For the preaching of the Gospell is not in vaine called the discention of Christ vnto vs. If so be wée will take
greate assembly of men Bv. For the Treasury was a large and frequented place in the temple where the giftes that were geuen to the temple were kepte and the holye oblations layed vppe Of this place the other Euaungelists also haue made mention Mat. 27.6 Mar. 12.41 Luk. 21.1 The meaning therfore of the Euaungelist is that the Lorde preached and taught not in an obscure place but openly in the temple otherwyse howe vnnecessary was it to make any mencion of the Treasury C. C. And herewithal he commendeth vnto vs the wonderful power of God in that they were constrayned to suffer and beare with Christe openly teaching in the Temple whome a litle before they sought to kill For séeing they had authoritie in the temple insomuche that they might doe all thinges there as they listed they might with lifting vppe of their finger only haue cast Christ out of the Temple Wherefore hée presuming to take vppon him the office of teaching why doe they not by and by laye violent hand on hym We sée therefore that God caused hym to be heard and defended him with hys power that the sauage bestes might not touche hym he béeing in the midest of them For his hower was not yet come R. This is so often repeated for our consolation C. to the ende we might learne that we liue and die at the will and pleasure of God and not of men R. And maye be sure that not one heare of our head can perishe withoute the good will and pleasure of God Luk. 2i i6 Concerning the which matter reade the seuenth Chapter going before and the thirtye verse 21. Then sayde Iesus agayne vnto them I goe my waye and ye shall seeke mee and shall die in your sinnes vvhether I go thither canne ye not come Then sayde Iesus againe M The Euaungelist here geueth vs to vnderstande that the Lorde had respect to a sertayne deede and purpose of the Iewes going before wherehe was mooued to obiecte these thinges vnto them concerning his departure that is to say because he knewe the mind and purpose of the Iewes who went aboute to take him he maketh mention here of his departure C. and séeing that he doth nothing preuaile with the obstinate he denounceth vnto them destruction And this is the ende of all those which reiecte the Gospel For the same is not preached in vaine but must nedes be eyther the sauoure of life vnto lyfe or else of death vnto death as sayth the apostel B. 2. Cor. 2 i6 In the words going before he had said that he shoulde be vnto his Disciples the lyght of lyfe shewing what successe they shall haue whiche folowe him that is to saye they shall knowe Christe but in these wordes he sheweth what shall bée theyr rewarde which reiecte him namely they shall dye in their synnes C. For the summe of his words is that the wicked shall féele at the length howe muche to their incommodity they haue reiected Christ willingly offering him self vnto them but all to late when they shall haue no time and space to repente For séeing it is he aloane which must deliuer vs from iniquitie in the whiche we are borne it must néedes be that they dye in their synnes which take hym not to bée their deliuerer M. He sayde therefore I goe my waye As yf he shoulde saye why take ye suche secret counsayle howe to take me and to destroye me I will shortly departe I will not tarry long with you but will ease you of this trouble C. Wherfore to the ende he might the more terrefye them with the nerenesse of the punishment he only sheweth that the Gospell shal be preached vnto them but a shorte tyme and that yf they did let passe that occasion they shoulde haue the lyke acceptable tyme and dayes of grace Euenso also at this daye when Christe knocketh at our gate we muste goe for the strayght waye to méete him leste he beeing wearye of our slouth doe withdraw hym selfe from vs. And verely the experience of many ages hath taught vs how greatly this departure of Christ is to be feared M. This also is here to be noated that Christe offered hymselfe to the deth willingly the which he declareth when he sayth I goe my waye The wicked Iewes vsed violence at the death of Christ but yet he did not so depart out of this worlde as do they which are depriued of this lyfe by violent death agaynst theire wiles but farre otherwise of his owne accorde and voluntarie will retourning to his Father againe And thus standeth it withall the Godly The worlde knoweth not what iniurie to doe vnto them and vseth all manner of violence against them at what tyme it doth as it were banish them from lyfe but they ar not banished from life againste their wiles Violence in death speedeth the godly to the kingdome of heauen but are ordaned for that place whether they goe and they are so farre from being hurte by anye violence that by the same they are rather hastned and spéeedely caryed to the place wherevnto they are in the waye C. When Christe sayth And yee shall seeke mee He meaneth not that he shall be sought of them by the right and true waye of faith but sheweth howe carefully men shall by all meanes séeke their deliueraunce when they ar brought vnto gréeuouse straightes For the vnbeeleeuing would haue god to be fauourable vnto them and yet they cease not to flée from him God calleth them Faith and repentance is the waye whereby wee haue accesse to God and they haue accesse vnto hym in fayth and repentaunce but they resiste God with the hardenesse of theyr harte and being ouer come with desperation frette and fume againste him But yf so be their conuersation had béene true and vnfained they had not soughte hym in vaine because he hath not promised in vaine that he will heare the synner so often as he cryeth and sygheth vnto him Eâ—chi 18.28 22. Then sayde the Iewes will he kill him selfe because he sayth whether I go thether canne ye not come Bv. The Iewes according to their manner deride and scorne those thinges which they vnderstand not C. and procéede not only in secure contempt but also in peruerse péeuishnesse for they mocke and scoffe at that which he hadde sayde that they coulde not followe hym to the place whether hée went As If they shoulde saye If he kill him selfe we confesse that we cannot follow him because it is not lawefull Bv For it maye be that he will kill hym selfe béeing desperately mynded C. For they did both nothing esteme the abseÌ„ce of Christ also thought them selues to excell him in all thinges And therefore they wyll hym to goe so farre as he woulde Bv. Thus doth the wicked and detestable presumtion and bouldnesse of wicked men dally and iest in diuine matters C. This verely is horrible dulnes but so doth Sathan bewitch the reprobate that they cast
ye haue dishonoured mee C. Séeing the twoo opprobries with the which Christ was sclaundered tended to one ende Christ refelleth them vnder one when hee sayth that he séeketh the honour of his Father For he must needes bee gouerned by the Spirite of God and must also be the faithfull seruaunt of God which doth truly and sincerelye honour him M. Let vs here noate the most honest modestye best beséeming a man that is graue and innocent The Lord Iesus coulde not more modestlye and simplye defende his doctrine than by this simple plaine and manifest deniall But they which wyll vse this simplicitye of denying in putting awaye such crimes as are layde to theyr charge must winne fyrst and get credite to themselues by the innocensie of theyr lyfe otherwise they shal be farre from this example of Christ In time past honest and graue menne haue béene beléeued without an oathe but nowe our innocensie shall hardlye winne credite by many oathes B. Christ therfore helde him selfe simplye content that hée had withstoode the sclaunder sauing that with all hée put them in the mynde of the iudgemente which hong ouer their headdes when hée sayeth But J honour my father and yee haue dishonoured mee C. By which wordes hée ioyneth his and his Fathers glorye togeather As if hée shoulde saye I arrogate nothing to my selfe that shall not turne to the glorye of my Father for in me his maiestye shyneth whose power and rule I haue Séeing therefore I am so euell intreated of you ye are contumeliouslye against God him selfe M. We are taught here to looke for nothing but ignominye and shame at their handes whose glorye and Hipocrisie we ouerthrowe through the zeale of maintayning the woorde and glorye of God Wée knowe well inough this saying of Christ Math i0 25 If so be they haue called the Maister of the house Belzebub howe much more wil cal the seruants so Whosoeuer therefore is not prepared to beare and suffer all manner of reproche shal manifestlye declare that he is not led by the spyrite of Gods children 50. I seeke not my owne praise there is one that seeketh and iudgeth M. For they might haue obiected vnto him ambition saying C. This gréeueth thée that thou art not honourablye intreated of vs and therefore thou doest so vehemently inueye against vs. Thou séeketh praise in this world thou wouldest be counted greate yet thou wouldest séeme to be a carefull séeker of the glory of god They might I say haue obiected these thinges except he had protested that he was not lead by the priuate affection of his fleshe to seeke his owne honour but rather the honour and praise of God There is one that seeketh and Iudgeth M. This clause containeth a comminacion least they should thinke that this their sclaunder should escape vnpunished R. For he affirmeth that God wyl take vengeaunce of this iniury C. As if he should saye Ye sclaunder my doctrine as if the same procéeded and came from the Deuell thinke ye that ye shall escape vnpunished for this For séeing my doctrine is the doctrine of God ye doe not onely sclaunder me but God my Father also Wherfore he shall defend his owne glorye which ye sclaunder and séeke to discredite I as I doe not séeke my owne praise so I am not a reuenger of my owne reproche B. Therfore I wyll not presently take vengeaunce on the same A. but notwithstanding my Father wyl not suffer the cōtumely of his doctrine to escape vnpunished Deut. i8 i9 R. euen as also he him selfe hath promised C. Moreouer though there be great difference betwéen vs and Christ let notwithstanding euerye one know for a suerty that if he séeke the glorye of God with his whole heart he shall receyue great prayse of God for wee shall alwayes finde this sentence most true Hee which honoureth me wyll I aduaunce to honour If he bée not onelye contempned among men but also sclaundered and reproched let him patientlye wayte for the comming of the Lorde M. Furthermore Pacience in aduersity so the faithful ought to behaue them selues in bearing iniurye done vnto them that thereby they maye put the reprobate in minde of the iudgement of GOD and also declare theyr innocencye 1. Kin. 24.13 Thus wée reade that Dauid dyd Let the Lorde sayth he bee a Iudge to Iudge betweene thee and mee And so Christ in lyke manner in this place Wherevpon the Apostle Peter hath written of him 1. Pet. 2.23 VVhich when he was reuiled reuiled not againe when he suffered he threatned not but committed the vengeaunce to him that Iudgeth righteouslye 51. Verilye verilye I say vnto you if a man keepe my saying hee shall neuer see death Verily verily I saye Bv. The contencion being ended at the last the Lorde returneth to that againe from whence hée was digressed repeating againe the sum of the Gospell that is to say of our saluation the which hytherto he had so often times inculcated in that his disputacion And there is no doubte but that he knewe some to bée curable in that multitude and also that othersome were not enemies to his doctrine Therefore his purpose was so to terrifye the mindes of the wicked that notwithstanding hee might leaue matter of consolation to the Godlye or that hee might allure those vnto him which as yet were not lost Wherfore although the greater parte doe forsake the worde of God yet notwithstanding a Godlye teacher ought neuer to bée so muche occupied in reproouing the wicked but that he maye also dispence to the Children of GOD the doctrine of Saluation and maye séeke also to bring suche as are not altogeather vncurable to a good and Godlye minde M. So that because he had begonne to commende his worde he returneth to the same commendacion of his worde Bv. and he beginneth with an oath that our Faith might bée the more confirmed and that there might bee no occation of doubting M. So farre is the Lorde from repenting him of that which he had most trulye spoken that he repeateth and affirmeth the same again As if he should saye Although ye make account of me as of a Samaritane and a Demoniake although ye attribute my sayinges to the Deuyll yet notwithstanding I am the verye same whose wordes are the words of lyfe insomuch that I dare bouldlye affirme that he shal neuer sée death which kéepeth my word I saye which kéepeth it and not whiche onelye readeth it heareth it or knoweth it And he kéepeth the worde of Christ which receyueth the same by Faith and layeth vp the same in his heart out of the which hée expresseth boath wordes and déedes C. For Christ requireth suche Disciples as not onely heare his wordes or professe with the mouth that they lyke of his doctrine but such as kepe and laye vp the same as a most precious treasure M. To bée shorte To kéepe the worde of the Lorde is euen the same which he sayd before namelye
to abide in his worde Bv. This parte Faith quicneth mans soule If a man comprehendeth all mortall men and excludeth none of what age sexe or condicion soeuer he be of Hee shall not see death C. Because so soone as Faith hath quickened the soule of man death can wounde and kyll no more B. And the Faithfull by the vndoubted hope of the blessed Resurrection when they dye are rather sayde to sléepe than to dye in the meane time being in soule in euerlasting lyfe and blisse with the Lorde For what else is the meaning of this which Christ sayth Hee shall neuer see death but because he sawe another death from the which he came to deliuer vs that is to saye the seconde death Death euerlasting euerlasting daath death of hell fyre the death of dampnation with the Deuell and his aungelles that is death in déede M. Therefore neuer to sée death is nothing else but to haue euerlasting lyfe So that we may noate and learne here that Faith is the way to Immortallity Bv. And that Christians doe truely lyue and neuer dye although in this worlde they be more lyke to dead men than to liuing men and to dye in body like other men A. For the saying of Christ here is moste true to the whiche also agréeeth this place Euery one which liueth and beleeueth in me shall neuer die Ioh. 11.26 52. Then sayde the Iewes vnto him now knowe we that thou haste the Deuell Abraham is deade and the Prophetes and thou sayest if a man keepe my sayinges hee shall neuer taste of death M. Leauing that whiche the Lorde had obiected for the defence of his doctryne the Iewes agayne according to their maner craftely wrest those things which they thought might serue theire tourne to cauell C For the reprobate abyde still in their senclesnesse and are no more touched or mooued with promises than with threatnings insomuch that they can neyther be allured nor drawen vnto Christ They doe falsely interprete the wordes of Christ when they transferre his spirituall doctrine to the body M. Christe spake of that very and euerlasting death of Hell fyer of the death of body and soule together C. For this death none of the Faithfull shall sée because they beeing borne of incorruptible séede in dying to liue because they béeing ioyned to Christe their head cannot be extinguished by death because death to them is a passage into the heauenly kingdome and because the spirite dwelling in them as lyfe for righteousnesse sake But these men béeing carnall vnderstand no deliueraunce from death but that which openly appeareth in the body and do cauill at the wordes of Christ as if he had spoken only of the death of the body C. And this falt is to common and generall in the worlde many making no account almost of the grace of Christ because they onely carnally iudge of the same Therefore lest we doe the lyke we must awaken oure mindes that they maye féele the spirituall lyfe in the midest of death A. The which shall come to passe yf fo bee by true fayth wée kéepe the word of the Lord Iesu 53. Art thou greater then oure Father Abraham whiche is dead And the Prophetes are dead whom makest thou thy selfe M. Here it appeareth how these maliciouse men went about to make Christ to be hated and enuied of the people by making mencion againe of Abraham and the Prophetes as though Christ had spoken somewhat that had béene repugnaunt to Abraham and the Prophetes This therefore was another falte in them that they went about by the shyning brightnesse of Abraham and of the Saintes to obscure the glory of Christe But as the brightnesse of the sunne doth obscure and darken al the starres euenso Christ with his excéeding shyne and glory doth make all the glory of Saintes to vanishe awaye therefore they deale vniustely and preposterously in comparing the seruauntes with the Lorde and they are iniuriouse also to Abraham and the Prophetes in abusing their name against Christ M. Abraham verely was great before God and so were the Prophets but yet for al this why might not he come after them which was much more greater then they C. But this wickednesse hath béene almost in all ages and is also to be founde at this daye that the wicked renting and deuiding the workes of GOD doe make him as were contrarye to himselfe God manifested and declared his name by the Apostles and Martires the Papists make Idoles to themselues of the Apostles and Martires which they set in Godes seate Doe they not by this meanes make vnto themselues of the graces of God instrumentes to ouerthrowe the power of God For how little shall remayne for GOD and Christ if so bée the Saintes maye haue that which the Papistes so liberallye giue vnto them Wherefore wée must knowe that the whole order of Goddes kingdome is confounded Saintes at infeeiour to God except the Prophetes Apostles and Saintes bee farre inferiour vnto Christ and verely wée cannot speake more reuerentlye and honorably of the saintes than when wée make them inferiour vnto Christe B. The argument of the Iewes was that not onelye they which beléeued Abraham and the Prophets were deade but also Abraham and the Prophtes themselues and therefore that the Lorde spake without reason in preferring hymselfe before the holye Fathers and the Prophettes 54. Iesus aunswered If I honour my selfe my honour is nothing it is my Father that honoreth me which ye saye is your God C. Before hée maketh aunswere to the foresayde vnequall comparison hée sheweth that hée séeketh not his owne glorye and so hée preuenteth their cauill For Christ in that hée was a man did not gloryfye himselfe but God dyd glorifie him B. Therefore hée speaketh thys by Immitation or by concession as hée spake many thinges before C. And hée sheweth that hée desireth no glorye but that which the Father giueth into hym M. Here a common place maye bee handeled concerning the vanitie of glory which carnall men séeke in this worlde This glorye the Lorde sayth is nothing though hee shoulde séeke the same If so be the glorye of Christ were nothing if he had glorified himselfe I pray you what mortall man will you shewe me which may attaine the true and perfyte glorye in glorifying himselfe Therefore that is true glorye which is giuen to God Jt is my father which honoureth mee Bv. That is to saye my Father testifyeth mée to be suche a one as I affirme my selfe to bée And hée testifyeth the same by Oracles by signes by myracles and by many argumentes Therefore I arrogate nothing vnto my selfe by ambition and in that I exalte my selfe aboue the Patriarkes and Prophetes and doe promise lyfe and immortalitye I doe so exalte my selfe and promise as the sonne of GOD. By these wordes wée are taught that when God glorifyeth hys Sonne hée will not suffer that the world shall contemne him and escape vnpunished But the faythfull may
to be taught and méeke although he shoulde vse the moste vile man in the whoale worlde to teach vs. For there is no greater plague than when our eares are stopt with disdayne lest we shoulde voutsafe to heare hym who admonisheth vs for our profite And they caste him out R. Behoulde how impietie is prouoked by the confession of the name of Christ and what fruite hipocrisy bringeth forth béeing rightly mooued For one while procéeded from the Phariseis hatred another while enuie somwhile deceite another time anger somtime rayling and reproche and another while contempte of their neighboure to be shorte what wickednesse doeth not come of Infidelitie Christ the authoure of all goodnesse being reiected Bv. They cursse and excommunicate the constant Confessoure of Christ they declare hym to be an heritique a wicked person and one vnworthy to be hearde and not to be vsed in familliaritie and frendshippe by good men M. But what had hee done worthy of reproche and what was he In their Iudgement he was altogether borne in sinne he beganne also in their presence to teach and to deuine But verely they knewe well ynough before they called him the second tyme that he was borne blinde and also that he was a begger Wherefore then doe they call suche a one before them againe Verely they hoped to haue abused his simplicitie Euenso our Doctours and Rabbines when they sée oportunitie call before them ignoraunt and vnlearned men but when they sée that striue against their purpose they contumeliously reiect them C. But as concerning the manner of obiection although it may be that by violence they cast him out of the Temple or Sinnagoge yet notwithstanding the meaning of the Euaungelist seemeth to be that they excommunicated him and so their election bare a countinaunce of Lawe and equity And this doth better agrée with the text because if hée hadde bene cast foorth by contumelye and reproche onelye it was not of so great waight that the same shoulde haue come by fame vnto Christ Bv. Therefore because they had excommunicated him they hoped that none woulde here a man so excommunicated or beléeue his wordes and testimonies which was accursed C. But we are taught by this example howe friuilouse and vayne the curse of the enemies of Christe is and howe litle it ought to bée feared If so be wée bée cast forth of that congregation in the which Christ raigneth we must account it a horrible Iudgment against vs because we are geuen to Sathan and because wée are banished from the kingdome of the Sonne of god But we ought willingly and of oure owne accorde to flée from that place where Christ doth not gouerne by his word and holy Spirite although no man doth expell vs so farre we ought to be from fearing that cruel Iudgement which the wicked exercise against the seruauntes of Christ R. The godly beleeuing in Christ must be as the excrementes and of stouringes of this worlde 35. Iesus heard that they had excommunicate hym and when he had founde him hee sayde vnto him Doest thou beleeue on the Sonne of God M. The Euangelist here speaketh simply and according to the common manner of speache saying when Iesus had hearde that the Phariseis had cast forth or excommunicate this blind man and when he had founde him c. and he meneth that this eiection and excommunication of the blind man was by and by knowen abroade Also whereas hée sayth that the Lorde founde the blynd man doth it more to describe vnto vs what happened abroade than to declare that the Lord did séeke after the blynd man of purpose to finde hym If so be the blinde man had béene kept still in the Sinagogue it was to be feared lest hee being drawen by little and little from Christ shoulde haue fallen into the same destruction with the wicked Now christ méeteth with hym out of the temple as he wandereth abroade he receiueth and imbraceth him whome the Priestes had caste forth he erecteth him whome they had cast downe and offereth lyfe vnto him which was geuen to death Of the lyke we haue had experience in oure tyme. For when Luther and suche lyke reproued in the beginning the grosser sorte of abuses of the Pope he had small or almost no féeling at all of pure Christianisme But after the Pope had thondered out his curses agaynst them and when they were cast forth of the Sinagogue of Rome by terrible Bulles Christ reached forth his hande vnto them and made him selfe fully knowen vnto them Thus we sée that there can be nothing better for vs than to be farthest from the enemies of Christ that he maye approch more nere vnto vs. C. For to be eiected of the Phariseis is to be ioyned vnto Christ Therefore they which suffer anye reproche or euill for the truthes sake of Christ are most speciallye honoured of GOD. For as hée which spendeth his money for Gods sake shall finde them and hee which hateth his soule doth most of all loue the same euen so hée which suffereth reproch for Gods sake is much honoured of God Bv. Yea it is necessarie that they bée first condemned and cast foorth of the companye and congregation of infidels which will or desire to be receyued of Christ and to be in the number of his Disciples For except thou departe from Antechrist and from the wicked Christ will neuer receyue thée and the congregation of the saintes will not acknowledge thée For whome the Phariseicall pride reiecteth Christ receyueth and imbraceth For to be secluded from the communion and felowshippe of the wicked is to be ioyned vnto Christ and to be condemned of those which séeking to establish false righteousnesse doe resist the true righteousnesse of God is to be approued also to be reproched and abased by those which seeke theyr owne glorye to obscure the glorye of Christ is great prayse and glorye and to receyue cursynges of the accursed is to be blessed of Goo Bv. Let them therefore reioyse and be glad in Christ whome the wrath of the Byshoppes of Rome hath cursed for receyuing the Gospell For the Lorde will tourne his cursyng into blessing Doest thou beleeue on the sonne of God M. Christ doth not aske to learne as though he were ignoraunt of his minde but to teache this man and the heareres which stoode by the true manner of iustification C. And because hée speaketh vnto a Iewe who knowing the doctring of the Lawe from his Childehoode had learned that God had promised a Messias hée exhorteth him to followe him and to giue his name vnto him Howbeit hée vseth a more honorable name Mat. 22.42 than they were wont then to vse For the Messias was onely counted the Sonne of Dauid 36. Hee aunswered and sayde who is the Lorde that I might beleeue on him Bv. The blinde man not knowing Iesus as yet by his face yet notwithstanding hauing an earnest desyer to knowe him he asketh him VVho is that sonne of
Church should not be left destitude of able Ministers and when the life of the Pastoure shoulde be so assaulted of the enemies that their rage and madnesse could be appeaced no wayes else but by his absence But in no wise they would permit this libertie if so be the perill were general and appertaining to the woale â—locke Flight in time of persecution and that it were thought that the Pastoure fled more to saue hys owne life being afraide of Death then to doe good because the example of his fléeling in this order shall do more harme then his life shall profite or doe good euer after M. Therefore it maketh great matter wherefore howe and who it is that fléeeth euenas also it maketh great matter wherefore who and howe the shéepe be fed For as he is not by and by a true shepe heard which leadeth forth the shéepe vnto Pasture euenso he is not straight way a hyerling which in time of persecution fléeth for a time He which is a hyerling doth not only flée when hee séeeth the wolfe comming but he also is a hyerling which in securitie féedeth the shéepe béecause of his wages he which in feeding hath the affection of a Pastour is not made a hyerling by fléeing seing he was not a hyerling before Paule was not a Hyerling when he taught at Damascus and preached Christ therefore by fleing hée was not made an hyerling The hyerling fléeeth for that cause as sayeth Christ because he is a hyerling and hath no care for the shéepe For this cause Paule did not slee who if it had so plesed the Lord was redy to dye but because the Bretheren did vrge him to flée insomuch that they did let him downe in a Basket ouer the wall he sled that hée might serue Christ longer And this is that which the Lorde sayeth If so be they persecute you in one Cittie flee vnto another Mat 10.23 R Verely in this there can scarse any certaine Rule be prescribed when wée shoulde flee and when we shoulde not flee For there is a time when Christe fled againe there is a time when he did not slée but willingly went to méete his aduersaries There is a time when Paule was lette downe ouer the wall in a basket againe there is a time when he sayde VVhat doe yee weeping and troubling mye hart for I am not onely readye to be bounde but also to dye at Hierusalem for the name of the Lorde Iesu For euery man hath the appoynted time of his office the whiche béeing not finished hee maye shoonne and auoyde manifeste perielles least God be tempted notwithstandinge wée must so flée that our office be not neglected Euenas our sauiour Christ sayth There are twelue howres in the daye If any man walke in the day he stumbleth not because he seeth the light of this worlde But if any man walke in the night he stumbleth Ioh. 11.9 because he hath no light in him Act. 20.8 Bv. Sathan and his ministers are the Wolues which scatter the flocke and therefore we must beware of them 13. So the hierling fleeth because he is a hiereling and careth not for the sheepe C. That is to saye He whiche hath respecte vnto the fléece and not to the slocke howsoeuer he deceyue men in the quiet state and tyme of the Church when trouble aryseth wil shewe his falsehoode and treacherye PAR. For there are some whiche in tyme of prosperitye are carefull inough for the flocke but in tyme of perrill they leaue the flocke to be dispersed and made a praye of the Wolfe For they saye within them selues What if it perishe I loose nothing my hyer is sure inough and if any parte thereof be lost I had rather forgoe the same than to contend for other mens cattaile with the Wolfe 14. I am the good sheepheard and knowe mine and am known of mine M. Hée repeateth this to declare in him selfe the condicions of the true and good Shéepheard and so to shewe himselfe to differre in disposition from hyerlinges And I knowe mine C. In these wordes hée commendeth his loue towardes vs for knowledge commeth of loue and bringeth also with it a care 2. Tim 2 i9 Ioh. 13 18 R. The Lord knoweth who are his Also it is sayde I knowe whome I haue chosen M. There are two kindes of knowledge The one is Knowledge of two sortes by which wée knowe what a thing is By this kinde of knowledge al thinges are knowne vnto Christ not onlye the sheepe but also the Goates the Wolues the Théeues and the Murderers and that infernall Sathan also The other is that by which wknow such things as are our owne yea by which we knowe them kéepe them and defende them By this kinde of knowledge the Reprobates are not knowne but the electe onely For to them it shal be sayd Math 7.23 Depart from mee ye workers of iniquitye And againe Verylye verylye I saye vnto you I knowe ye not Math 25.12 As Christ therefore hath a speciall care ouer his shéepe because they heare his voyce and followe him euen so he geueth vs to vnderstande that hée hath no care at all for those whiche obeye not the Gospell euen as in the second member he repeateth and confirmeth that whiche he had spoken before namelye that he is in like manner knowen of his shéepe 15. As the Father knoweth mee so knowe I the Father and I laye downe my lyfe for the sheepe M. There is a mutuall knowlegde of familliars and néere friendes The heauenlye Father hath a sonne whome he knoweth to bée his and of whome he is acknowledged againe to bée the Father Euen so Christ hath shéepe which he knoweth and of whome in like manner he is knowne C. Insomuch that it is no more possible that he should forget vs than it is possible that the Father shoulde reiect or neglect him M. The father séemed as though hée had forsaken his sonne vpon the Crosse whome notwithstanding he acknoweledged to be moste dere vnto him Euenso although Christ sometime séemeth to leaue and forsake his shéepe in the midest of afflictions yet notwithstanding he wil neuer leaue them in perill but will haue a continuall care for them C. In the meane time he woulde haue vs to do our duty to him againe because as he doeth bestowe all that power which he hath receiued of the father to helpe vs so hee woulde haue vs obedient and seruiceable vnto him againe And I laye downe my life Bv. As if he shoulde saye I haue not without cause called the congregation of the faithfull my shéepe For I haue washed them with my bloud I haue by my death brought them to life and I haue geuen my selfe for them not redéeming them with Goulde and Siluer but with my owne lyfe whereby Iustly I affirme them to be mine Let them therefore consider what account they wyll make to the Prince of Sheapheardes which haue vsed crueltye and
menne for filthye lucers sake to extinguishe the Gospell But wée haue here a sheaphearde set before vs not the Bishoppe of Rome yea neyther Peter nor Paule but Christe the onelye begotten Sonne of God Bv. Furthermore they whiche gather vppon this place that there shal be one daye a mutuall consent and agréement amongst men in the whole world insomuche that none shall remaine an Infidell or vngodlye do erre and know not the Scriptures neyther doe consider what is the state and drifte of this place R. Againe there are some whiche gather of this place that after the last day of Iudgement all both good and euell shal be gathered togeather into one place of eternall lyfe but the opinion of these men is most foolishe For then shall the shéepe bée seperated from the Goates Mat. 25.46 and the iudgement of the shéepe shal be one and the iudgement of the Goates another as the Scripture plainelye testifyeth 17. Therefore doth my Father loue mee because I laye dovvne my life that I might take it againe B. This is a digression by which hée declareth howe hée woulde geue his life for his sheepe not that hee ought death any thing but because he would wyllinglye suffer the same that hée might take his lyfe vnto him agayne by his owne power Wherevpon it commeth that he sayth Herein is the loue of my Father declared in mee Herein it is certaine that I am loued of my Father that I geue my life to take it to me againe For this is deuine power the whiche being séene in mée who wyll not thinke thereby that I am greatlye loued of my Father C. There is also another farther cause why the Father loueth the Sonne For this voice was not heard in vaine from Heauen This is my well beloued Sonne in whome I am wel pleased But because for our sakes also hée was made man and because the father loued him to this ende that he might reconcile vs vnto him it is no maruaile if he affirme that he is therefore loued because our saluacion was dearer vnto him than his owne lyfe Bv. Hereby certainlye it is euident that the Sonne dyed with the good wyll of his Father and that the wyll and purpose of them boathe was all one in redéeming the worlde C. This therefore is a wonderfull commendation of the goodnesse of God which geueth vs iust occasion to wonder at him in that hée doeth not onely powre out his loue into vs but also referreth the same vnto vs as to the fynall cause And verilye Christ had no néede to take vppon him our fleshe in the which hée shoulde bée beloued but onelye that in redéeming of vs it might be a pleadge of his Fatherly mercy M. And it is not without cause that the Lorde maketh mencion here of his fatherlye goodnesse For hée went about to beate downe the mallice of the Phariseis whiche went about to perswade the blinde man that Christ was not of a God but a sinner that therewithall they might perswade that whatsoeuer he spake or dyd was not acceptable vnto God That I might take it to me againe C. Because the hearing of Christes death might not a litle greeue the Disciples and might also greatelye assaye their Faith he comforteth them with the hope of the resurrection which should strayte after followe as if hée shoulde saye that he dyd not dye to bee swallowed vp of death but that he might by and by after aryse a conquerour of death R. As if he shoulde saye Therefore hath GOD the Father glorifyed mée aboue all Creatures because I am obedient to him Phil. 2.8 to the death euen to the death of the Crosse For because I haue descended into the lower partes of the earth and am made the moste abiecte and contemptible performe therefore I wyll ascende aboue all the Heauens and God shall geue vnto mée a name whiche is aboue all names and shall greatlye honour me M. And whereas he arose not straite after hee had suffered the death of the Crosse but tarryed vntyll the thirde daye it was done to take awaye the suspicion of a fayned death and to set forth the glory of the vnwonted and miraculous resurrection Therefore in these wordes he declareth that his death was not after the common manner of menne but dispensatorye because lyfe shoulde presentlye followe death C. And it becommeth vs at this daye so to thinke of the death of Christ Resurrection of Christ that therewithall we remember the glorye of the resurrection So we knowe that he is lyfe because hee hauing fought with death hath mightely ouercome the same and made a noble triumphe A. For by death hee hath destroyed him which had power of death that is to saye the Deuell Heb. 2 i5 and hath made them free which all their lyfe time were meere bondslaues 18. No man taketh it from mee but I laye it downe of my selfe I haue power to laye it downe and haue power to to take it agayne this cōmaundement haue I receyued of my Father No man taketh it from mee M. If so bée to laye downe his lyfe signifyeth nothing else but to dye euen as to take awaye the lyfe is to kyll Howe then sayth he that no man taketh away the same from him Dyd not the Iewes kyll him Yes verilye If then they killed him they also tooke away his lyfe from him In déede they tooke it awaye but they dyd not extorte it from him by violence and against his wyll For they coulde not haue taken the same from him except he would wyllinglye haue dyed Herevppon he addeth this saying But J laye it downe of my selfe The which is not so to bée vnderstoode as if hée woulde kyll him selfe A. as the wicked Iewes obiected vnto him M. but because the laying downe of his lyfe was not in any mannes power but hée him selfe of his owne accorde layde downe the same C. Therefore hée doeth not onely deny that men haue power in them selues to kyll vnlesse hee suffer them but also exempteth him selfe from all force of necessitye But it is otherwise with vs who of necessitye are subiect to death by reason of sinne Christ also him selfe was borne a mortall man but this was voluntarye submission and not violent constraint This therefore pertaineth to the consolacion of the Disciples least when they shoulde sée him shortlye after to bée carried vnto death they might bée discouraged as though he had béene oppressed of his enemies but might know that the same came to passe by the wonderfull prouidence of God that he should suffer death to redéeme the flocke And this is alwayes a profitable doctrine that therefore the death of Christ was a satisfaction for sinnes because it was a voluntarye sacrifice according to that saying of Paule by the obedience of one man many became sinners I haue power to laye it downe R. This is euen the same which hée sayde before namelye that hée therfore suffered because so it
But whereof commeth that they are indued with the spirite of God and the other not This verilye is the cause that the one are ordained to lyfe and the other to death that the one are geuen to the Sonne to bée saued the other not so Let vs geue therefore this glorye vnto the Lorde that he maye geue his Spirite without the helpe of oure workes The whiche when hee hath determined to geue we our selues maye worke therewith to instruct and teache notwithstanding if he geue vnto them the vnderstandinge of our worde by the same Spyrite to whome wée speake Bv. Moreouer in this place Christ speaketh three thinges of his Shéepe First they heare not euery voice but my voice and they heare not with the eares of their bodye onelye but also with the eares of their minde Secondlye as they knowe the voice of the Sheaphearde and receyue their shéepehearde with greate pleasure loue him and reuerence him so in lyke manner the Sheaphearde knoweth them receyueth saueth iustifyeth and sanctifyeth them Thirdlye they doe not lye Idellye in the myre neyther doe they vnaduisedly wander through the fieldes and wooddes but doe followe the sheephearde framing all thinges after the prescripte example of the Sheapheard vppon whome onely they depende vpon whome aloane they looke continuallye following Heauenlye and euerlasting thinges and contrarywise forsaking earthlye and momentary thinges This is the disposition these are the manners and déedes of the Shéepe of Christ from the which these vnbeleeuing Iewes were most voide C. Furthermore this is no small consolation to all godlye teachers that howe lytle soeuer the greater part of the worlde doeth harken vnto Christ yet notwithstanding hee hath his sheepe which hee knoweth and of whome in like manner he is knowne Let them studye so muche as in them lyeth to gather the whole worlde vnto the sheapfoulde of Christ but when they haue not successe according to their desire let them content them selues with this one thing that by their labour so many as are sheepe shal be gathered togeather 28. And I geue vnto them eternall lyfe and they shall neuer perishe neyther shall any man pluck them out of my hande And I geue vnto them eternall lyfe M. So hée sayde before I came that they might haue lyfe Bv. But all menne knowe that none geueth life euerlasting but God onelye Therefore it followeth that Christ is natural God So that more fullye plainelye and firmelye he sheweth him selfe to bee the true Messias the true Sonne of the true liuelye and euerlyuing God coequall with the Father in all thinges M. seeing there is no mortall man found which can geue this present lyfe which is momentany muche lesse that euerlasting life which is without ende the which notwithstanding Christ geueth vnto his shéepe This worde Geue excludeth all mannes merites And the present tence or time which he in this place vseth signifieth that the faithfull in this worlde doe receiue the right and scaling of euerlasting life by faith in Christ Iohn 17.3 A. For it is euident that euerlasting lyfe consisteth in the knowledge of God and of his Sonne And they shall neuer perishe M. Therefore wee receyue from Christ not onelye euerlasting lyfe but also perpetuall defence and safetye who by his omnipotent power deliuereth his from destruction and from all euilles M. We must also noate that he sayeth not They shall neuer loose or lacke any thing but They shall neuer perishe It is one thing if any of our goodes perishe and another thing if wée perishe our selues Bothe happen to the wicked and vnbeleeuing they doe destroye both their Ritches and them selues From a Christian those thinges whiche are earthlye maye bée taken awaye if it seeme so good vnto the Lorde but hée can not perishe Sathan also hath no small power geuen him ouer the goodes of the Godlye A. yea Iob. 2. and vpon their bodyes also as we maye reade of holy Iob M. but vppon them selues no power at all Howe happy then are they which cannot perishe although they loose much of their externall goodes Contrarywise how miserable and vnhappy are they whiche so gréedelye gape after corporall Ritches that they eyther feare or bewayle the losse of them making no count at all that they them selues maye bée saued for euer Who séeth not that this destruction turneth most to our losse by which not our goodes but our selues doe perishe T. Of this losse our Sauiour speaketh thus What doth it aduantage a man if he winne the whole world and loose his owne soule Neyther shall any man plucke them out of my hande Bv. The Sonnes hand in this place is nothing else but his power his Maiesty care helpe and defence M. Hée sayth not Neither shall any man goe about to take them out of my hande but Neither shall any man plucke them out of my hande For although the Shéepe which the Father hath committed vnto Christ can not bée taken from him yet notwithstanding they are subiecte to many snares and lyings in wayte PAR. For shéepe are simple innocent and destitute of all the helpes of this present lyfe Sathan can neuer pull Gods elect out of the handes of Christ against these the worlde with all his power setteth him selfe But yet Sathan shall neuer bée of such power that hee shall bée able to plucke them out of the handes of Christ The worlde hath the aucthority of the Phariseis the dignitye of the Priestes it hath armed Kinges Gouernours Iudges Throanes Prisons Chaines scourges Axes Banishments Deaths and whatsoeuer else to terrifye a constaunt minde It hath on the contrarye part◠pleasures Ritches Honours Dignityes and whatsoeuer else to corrupte mindes that are incorrupted All these snares and baytes the world vseth to plucke the sheepe out of the handes of Christe Iesus but no man can plucke them out of his hande M. Furthermore Sathan him selfe goeth about lyke a roaring Lion séeking whome he maye deuoure and whome hée maye ouercome by his temptacions and subtile sleyghtes to these are added sinnes the tormentes of consciences the horrour of death and hel it selfe But none of these shall pull the shéepe out of the handes of the sheaphearde C. This is the incomparable fruite of Faith that Christ biddeth vs to be secure and sure when we are gathered hy Faith into his sheapfoulde But wee must also noate with what staye this certaintye is vphoulden that is to saye because he shal be the faithfull kéeper of our saluation For hee testifieth that it is in his hande And if this wyll not suffice heare what followeth 29. My Father whiche hath geuen them me is greater than all and no man is able to take them out of my Fathers hande M. Because it séemed verye rashe that he shoulde attribute so great power vnto him selfe seeing he appeared to be no better then a man hee addeth that his power is not humaine but deuine and that his sheepe are not gotten by humaine strength but geuen
wrought during the time that be preached there was none more wonderfull than this and therefore hee thought it necessary to noate boath the name and also the kindered and exactly to describe the place with the rest of the circumstaunces specially séeing he knew that none of the other Euaungelistes made any mention of this miracle Therefore fyrste of al it is worthy to be noated and remembered For beside that Christ in this miracle left vnto vs a testimony of his diuine power he also sette before vs an expresse Image of our Resurrection in the end of the world to the end we might knowe the scope of our Faith howe that Death is no Death and that Christe is our resurrection and life C. Furthermore this was as it were the latter act and conclusion for nowe the time of his death approched It is no merueile therefore if so be he specially sette forth his glory in that worke the memory wherof he would haue throughly imprinted in the mindes of his seruauntes that it might be a sertaine sealing of all those miracles that were done before Christ had raised vp other dead folkes at other times but nowe hée declared his power vpon a dead and putrified carcasse B. For the nerer that the daye whiche was prescribed vnto the Lorde drue toward euening in the which he should finishe the office of a Redéemer the more plainly boath by wordes and also by déedes he reuealed who hée was and wherefore he came in the fleshe R. And thus beginneth the hystory M. When Iesus was come ouer Iordane into the place where Iohn at the firste baptized and had taried there a while a sertaine man named Lazarus fell sicke And to the end we might knowe who this Lazarus was Iohn saith that hee was of Bethany the towne of Mary and Martha his sisters whose Brother he was C. The which is therefore expressed because the fame of Lazarus was more obscure than the fame of his sisters For these holy women were wont to lodge Christ as we maye reade in the tenth chapter of saint Luke 2. It was that Marye whiche anoynted the LORDE with oyntmente and wyped his feete with her heare whose Brother Lazerouse vvas sicke Bv. Because the Gospell maketh mention of many Maries here there is a difference put betwéene this Mary and the reste namely that it was the very same which anoynted the Lord. M. And this is put downe here by Anticipation B. For the Euaungelist declareth this anoynting in the chapter following C. Therefore there is greate Ignoraunce in them which immagine this Mary the sister of Lazerus to be that infamus woman of whome Luke maketh mention in his seuenth Chapter The making mention of the oyntment ocasioned this errour and also because in both places mention is made of Simon in whose house the acte was done as though it were not manifest that Christ was often times anoynted and that in diuers places The synfull woman of whome Luke speaketh anoynted Christ at Ierusalem wheare she dwelt Also Mary of Bethany did the like in her towne And the pretertence Anoynted which the Euaungelist vseth ought not to be referred to the time in the which the same was done of the which the Euaungeliste heare intreateth but to the time in the which he wroate as if he shoulde saye this is that Mary whiche afterwarde powered out her oyntment for the which cause there arose a murmuring among the Disciples Bv. To be short this woman is sayd to haue anoynted the Lord euen as Iudas is saide to haue betrayed Christe M. Math. i0 4 Moreouer in that Lazarus Mary and Mrtha dwelt together we haue an example of brotherly amity concord and agreement Vnitie of Bretheren pleaseth the Lorde The Lorde is delighted with such vnity of Bretheren and systers insomuche that it was not in vain that the Lord had company and felloweshippe with this Lazarus Mary and Martha It is a true saying the loue and vnitie of bretheren is seldome found Suche is the corruption of oure nature that bretheren very seldome well agrée together Very fewe remember this saying of Christe Blessed are the peace makers for they shal be called the Children of God 3. Therefore his sisters sent vnto him saying Lorde beehoulde hee whome thou loueste is sicke Therfore his sisters sent B. For they trusted that yf the Lorde had bene present their brother shoulde not haue dyed the which boath of them affirmed to the Lorde Lord behould he whom thou louest C A shorte message but yet notwithstanding Christ might hereby gather what the two sisters would haue For vnder this complaint they doe modestly insinuate their Supplication that hee might helpe R. Hereby we maye learne a forme of prayer C. We are not forbidden to vse any long forme of prayer notwithstanding this is the summe that we ought to cast oure cares and whatsoeuer else disquieteth vs into the Lords lappe that he may helpe vs. Thus doe these women deale with Christ they doe familiarly vtter theire gréefe vnto him thereby hoping to haue ease B. They prescribe nothing vnto the Lorde they think it suficient to tell vnto their louing benificiall and wise frende howe the case stoode with them and in what perill they were in C. It is also to be noated that they haue hope to obtaine helpe vpon the loue of Christe M. In that they make no mencion of their brother neyther doe craue in expresse wordes that he would come and deliuer him from his disease they so did vppon truste and familiaritie whereby they made accounte that the disease of theyr brother woulde mooue the Lorde to haue no lesse care for the same than hée had for any thing that appertained to him selfe C. And this is a rule alwaye to be obserued in true praier For where the loue of God is there is vndoubted and present health because hée doth not loue and forsake Bv. Therefore these systers Humanity toward the sicke shewing themselues to be natural and louing to their brother ouer and aboue the example which they leaue vnto vs of pietie and humanitye which wée shoulde showe towarde sicke persons doe teache vs in all our necessityes to runne first vnto Christ which loueth vs all most intyrelye to whome wée must prescribe nothing he knoweth when to helpe and to whome it is néedefull R. Let fayth onely tye God to necessitie that helpe and reléefe may torne to the glorye of his name For if so bée the time and the manner howe be prescribed then the helpe is ascribed to humaine wisedome 4. When Iesus hearde that hee sayde This infirmitie is not vnto death but for the glorye of God that the Sonne of God might be glorified thereby M. Christ knewe before that Lazarus was sicke but the Euaungelist describing this matter in order as it was done sayth that the Lorde spake these thinges when hée had hearde the message which Mary and Martha had sent vnto him C. And his purpose was by thys
aunswere to take awaye all care from his Disciples least they shoulde be gréeued to sée him so secure and carelesse in the perill of his friende Hée denyeth this disease to be deadelye but rather affirmeth the same to be a meane to sette forth his glorye M. As if hée shoulde saye Lazarus is not falne into this sickenesse to dye of the same as commenlye it hapneth to others but this infirmitye or sykenesse is sent vnto hym by the secret purpose and counsayle of God to this ende that GOD maye thereby be glorified occasyon being therby offered to his Sonne by the same to declare hys power and to magnifie hys name C. And although Lazarus was deade yet notwithstanding because shortelye after Christ restoared him to lyfe hée hauing respect to this ishue and successe sayth that it is not a sycknesse vnto death M. For Lazarus wythin two dayes after dyed of the same syckenesse but not to sleepe in death with other dead bodyes vntil the day of Iudgment but that he might be restoared to life by the Sonne of God and might by his death minister occasyon to gloryfy him Therefore the Lorde had more respect vnto the consideration and cause of deth then to the death it selfe and therefore more truelye he ascribed this sickenesse to the cause of death which made to the glory of God more then to death it selfe C. Moreouer Christ in this place properly noated the glory of God which was Ioyned with his office For we knowe that when the Reprobate perishe the glory of God doth noe lesse shine in their death then in the saluation of the godly That the sonne of God might be glorified Bv. That is to saye he shal be raysed vp by my power whereby I shal be glorified For by that worke many shall gather that I am the true sonne of the lyuing God the life and the quickener of them that beléeue For it followeth towarde the ende of the myracle Vers 45 Many therefore of the Iewes which came to Marie and had seene the thinges which Iesus had done beleeued in him C. By this place wee gather that God woulde be so knowne in the person of the sonne that what honor soeuer God requiereth to be geuen to himselfe shoulde be giuen to his sonne Bv. Wherevpon Christe sayde The Father hath geuen all Iudgement to the Sonne Ioh. 5.23 that all might honor the sonne as they honor the father Hee which honoreth not the Sonne honoreth not the Father which hath sent him C. Wherefore the Turkes and Iewes béeing contumeliouse vnto Christe in vaine professe them selues to honoure God nay by this meanes they goe about to banish God from them 5. Iesus loued Martha and her Sister and Lazarus M. This the Euaungelist addeth because of the words of Mary and Martha which they tould by message vnto the Lord saying Lorde behould he whome thou louest is sicke Iesus loued not only Lazarus but also his sisters Bv. that is to saye all this houshoulde and family which were Godly disposed M. For Christ loued all men in that he came into the worlde to be the sauioure and redéemer of all men and not onely those which were then liuing and which were in the worlde before but those also which should be vpō the earth vnto the worlds ende We reade not that Paule had any familliarity with Christe in this worlde when he was vpon the earth and yet neuerthelesse he sayeth Neuerthelesse I liue Gala 2.26 yet now not I but Christ liueth in mee and the life which I nowe liue in the fleshe I liue by the faith of the Sonne of God which loued me and gaue him selfe for me And as he was a man liuing among men he was led by humane affections So he is sayd here to loue this Lazarus Martha and Mary and so also wée reade that he loued Iohn the Apostle Iohn i5 i4 and so no doubt he loued all his Apostes and called them his friendes 6. when he had hearde therefore that hee was sicke hee aboade two dayes still in the same place where hee was C. These wordes séeme contrary to that which went before that Christe should abyde two dayes on the other syde of Iordan as neglecting the life of Lazarus and yet notwithstanding is sayde to loue him and his sisters for séeing loue causeth care he shoulde haue made haste without delaye M. But this delaye nether hurt Lazarus nor yet was offensiue to the Lawe of loue and frenship but 〈◊〉 profyted him very much agréed with frendshippe and amitie and also serued greatly for the glory of God Lazarus was his frind but more frenly was the glory of his Father C. Therefore séeing Christe is the only mirror of the grace of God wée are taught by this his delaye not to Iudge of the loue of God according to the present state of thinges Béeing intreated hée often times diferreth his helpe eyther to make vs more feruent in prayer or else to excercise our patience and obedience Bv. Let no man therefore think much yf so be the louers of true pietie and godlynesse be afflicted with the calamityes of this worlde God faring as though he cared not for the same Gen 4 i0 eyther because so it is expedient for them which suffer or else because it so serueth for the setting forth of his glory B. So he left Abel in the hande of his brother but after his death his bloud cryed for vengeaunce Gen 39.20 So he left Ioseph a long time in the dungeon of the prison but afterward he aduaunced him to honoure So he left the Israelites a long time in cruel bondage whome notwithstanding at the length he deliuered with a mightie hand and out-stretched arme C. Let the faithfull therefore so craue helpe at the handes of God that they learne to suspend their desiers if so be at any time he be more slowe to helpe and deliuer then necessity requireth For howsoeuer he stayeth he sléepeth not neyther is hee vnmindfull of those that are his In the meane time let vs bée sure of this that he would all whome he loueth to be saued 7. Then sayde hee after that to his Disciples Let vs goe into Iewrye againe M. The Disciples being as yet but weake stoode greatly in feare of the mallice of the Iewes therfore Christ thought good to make them strong against they tooke their Iourney For he knew that they could not abide to heare so much as Iewry spoken of But he might haue gone into Iewry without them and neuer haue tould them of the matter yet he neither would returne into Iewrye without them nor yet leaue their minds vnprepared for so perillous a iourneye And therefore he sayeth Let vs goe into Iury againe C. By which wordes also be declareth that he had a care for Lazarus when his Disciples thought that he had forgotten him or at lest that he made lesse account of the life of Lazarus than he did of other matters M.
a dead man that one should take a Iorny for him A man that should so speake might seeme to humaine reson very foolish But the sonne of God speketh another manner of thing when he sayeth Let vs go vnto him The comming of the son of God to a dead man is not in vaine for he bringeth life with him In the end of the world he shal com to dead men and raise them vp to life which the strength of mortall men could neuer doe R. Wée see also howe great care Christ hath for those which are his Lazarus is sicke Dyeth and féeleth not the helpe of Christe but yet neuerthelesse Christe speaketh of him and is very carefull for him And his care is not in vaine For Lazarus shal be raised from death A. The life commeth with spéede to put death to flight 16. Then sayde Thomas whiche is called Didimus vnto hys fellowe Disciples let vs also goe that wee maye dye with him Then saide Thomas R. This exhortation of Thomas procéeded rather of rashnesse then of fayth C. Hytherto the Disciples had gone aboute to withhoulde Christe and nowe Thomas is ready to followe but withoute Faith At least he doeth not arme and comfort him selfe with the promise of Christe to followe him ioyfully and with a good courage For these wordes Let vs also go that we maye dye with him shewe that he rather despayred than beleeued seeing they should haue bene assured of life M. The Lorde sayde not I goe to dye in Iury but I goe to raise vp Lazarus Thomas therefore should haue sayd let vs go that we maye see the glory of God rather then let vs goe and dye with him Howbeit the pronoune Relatiue hym maye be expounded as well of Lazarus as of Christ But if we expound it of Lazarus then is it spoken Ironice as yf he had sayde What shall yt profite vs to goe thether except we cannot otherwise shewe the dutie of friendes than if wee dye with him But many like better of another sence wich is that Thomas refused not to dye with Christ But this sprang of rashe zeale because he ought rather to haue bene encouraged by the faith of the promise Moreouer in that he saith Thomas was called Didimus is not so to be vnderstoode as though Thomas were his proper name and Didimus his sir name For the same which the gréekes call Didimus the Hebrues call Thomas 17. Then vvent Iesus and found that hee had lyen in his graue fovvre daies allreadie M. The Lorde so appoynted his Iorny that he came to Bethanie the fowrth daye after the departure of Lazarus It is likely that Lazarus was dead too days before Christ toke his Iorney and that he spent other two dayes before he ended the same He might haue come sooner but hee rather desyred to finde him dead than sicke and to haue lyen fowre dayes in the Sepulcher than two dayes that he might the more euidently declare his deuine power and therefore he would not come vnto Bethany before the fowrth daye after his disceasse 18. Bethanie vvas nie vnto Hierusalem aboute a fifteene furlonges of C. The Euaungelist dilligently prosecuteth those thinges which serue for the the sertaintie of the stoary He sheweth how nere Ierusalem was to the village of Bethanye lest any man should marueile that many of his frends came from thence to comfort the Sisters whome the Lord would haue to be witnesses of the miracle For although they were mooued herevnto by the duty of humanitie yet notwithstanding by the secrete counsaile of God they were gathered there together for another ende leste that the resurrection of Lazarus should be obscure and vnknowen or should haue only domesticall witnesses Bv. Therefore God by his wonderfull counsaile and forsight chose this place in the which the greatest miracles that euer Christe wrought was shewed that whether the Phariseis would or no the very déede it selfe might proclaime and prooue Iesus to be the Sonne of the lyuing God C. But hereby appeared the wicked ingratitude of that people who by and by forgot so manifest a shew token of the power of God done in so open and knowen a place in so great an assembly of men and almoste at the gates of the Cittie Naye the Iewes maliciously shutting their eyes would not sée that which laye open before their eyes to be seene And it is no newe thing that those men which so gréedely desyer miracles shoulde bee dull and senceles when they come to the consideration of them The distaunce betwéene Hierusalem and Bethany of the which mention is made here was lesse then two miles For a furlong contayneth syx hondered foote that is to saye a hoondered and fiue and twentie paces 19. And many of the Iewes came to Martha and Marie to comfort them ouer their Brother M. what manner of persones these Iewes were we shall sée in that which followeth C. Their only purpose was to comfort the sisters for their dead brother but God as we sayd before had another purpose And hereby it doth appeare that the house of Lazarus and his sisters was very sumptuouse and well furnished for entertainement Also because it is a naturall thing that the death of kinsmen and frendes should cause sorrowe and mourning this duty of the which the Euaungelist speaketh is not to be discommended except the same doe excéede i. Thes 4 A. Necessary therefore is the exhortacion of the Apostle when he willeth the Faithfull not to excéede in bewaling the dead M. It is also to be noated that the Iewes knowing not howe to benefite the dead sought so much as they could to comfort the liuing And this was the manner of the Church of the faithfull in ould time at their funeralls but after that the spyrite of errors of superstitions and of gaine crept into the mindes of the Bishopes and Prelates that which our Elders vsed to the consolation of suche as were aliue was tourned to obsequi and helpe of the dead 20. Martha as soone as shee heard that Iesus was comming went out and mette hym but Marie sate still in the house M. The Euaungelist goeth forward in the narration of the history And hée beginneth the story of Martha whereby it doeth appeare that shée was principall in the gouernment of the house eyther for that shée was the elder or for some other cause In this Martha we haue an example boath of hospitallitie and also of reuerence Martha met Christ boath as a gheste and also as her Lord and thus are wée wont to goe forth and méete our frendes to entertaine and welcome them frendly So Abraham and Lotte met and entertained their ghestes with Ioy. So the Subiects goe forth to méete with kinges and Princes Gen. 18 i Gen i9 i Fyrst of all therefore let vs be frendly in entertaining our frends and ghestes and loyall with reuerence towards our elders and betters C. Notwithstanding it maye be that Martha went forth of the house to
rest of the Iewes who began to beléeue in Christ because of so notable a miracle but when they had séene the verye same they were so farre from beléeuing that because of them they went about to betraye him C. In the which appeareth detestable ingratitude or rather horrible madnesse Whereby we gather howe blinde impietye is The resurrection of Lazarus should haue mollified their stoany harts but there is no worke of God which the impietye of their poyson doeth not infecte and corrupt with bitternesse Therefore to the ende men may profite by the miracles of God it is necessary that theyr heart be purged For whosoeuer haue not the feare of God although they sée heauen and earth confounded togeather wyl not ceasse by ingratitude to reiect wholesome doctrine So a man maye sée at this daye many of the frantike enemies of the Gospell to fight against the mightye hande of God requiring notwithstanding miracles at the handes of the Ministers of Gods worde but to no other ende than by obstinate resisting to shewe them selues to bée monsters of men M. A man shall finde also many who after the ensample of these wicked ones being eyther styrred vp by enuye or else moued to please others doe report those thinges which in them selues are good and can not be blamed to wicked men that they maye prouoke them more and more to lye in wayte for good men C. And they brought newes of the myracle vnto the pharises because they were bytter enemies of the Gospel R. They were the instrumentes of Sathan to whome Christ was the sauour of death vnto death the stombling stoane and the rocke of offence 47. Then gathered the highe Priestes and the Pharisees a counsayle and sayd what do we for this man doth many myracles M. The chéefe Priestes and Pharisées being in outwarde shewe the Prelates and chiefe pillers of the Iewishe Religion hearing of so notable and wonderfull a myracle and hauing regarde to theyr name dignitye and estimation sought meanes and wayes to hynder the glorye of Christ and to defende their Lordshippe and gouernment whiche they had ouer the people of God C. Verylye if they had not béene more scencelesse than brute Beastes they would haue geuen some reuerence towarde Christe after so notable a declaracion of his diuine power but nowe they gather them selues togeather and take counsayle howe they may ouerthrowe the glorye of GOD the sight whereof ought to haue made them abashed What doe wee Bv. As the wicked in all theyr affayres are vncertayne what to doe amazed and confounded euen so their counsailes are not without greate care and trouble C. In these wordes they seeme to accuse their owne sleuth and negligence as yf they should say that Christ by their forbearaunce had more fame and glory whereas it laye in them to hinder the same This is the confidence and trust of the wicked by which they perswad them selues that they can do all thinges as though it were in their handes to doe what they list For this man doth many myracles B. Behoulde here howe monsterouse mad impietie is They acknowledge that he doeth such signes and wonders that no man can deny but that he hath power ouer lyfe and death and yet they consyder not that if they withstand hym they shal laboure in vaine Therefore very obstinately and wilfully they prepare them selues to oppresse the glory and power of God which shyned in the myracles of Christ But God in the mean time is not a sléepe for although he let them alone for a tyme laugheth their foolish arrogancie to scorne yet notwithstanding at the length he powreth vppon them the full measure of his wrath as we maye reade in the twelfe verse of the second Psalme M. But what needed they to gather a counsaile when as they had already not only among themselues but also by a publique Edict Iohn 9.22 condemned the doctrine of Christ But impietie though it be ouercome a hoondered times yet notwithstandinge it will not geue place vnto the trueth of God 48 If we let hym scape thus all men wil beleue on him and the Romaines shall come and take awaye boath oure roome and the people M. These men thought that it was by their permission that Christ wrought so many miracles and that it laye in their handes to staye him from working the same C. If so bée Christ had béene a deceiuer their office had béene to withstand him least shée should drawe away the shéepe from the Lordes foulde but in confessing his miracles they plainlye inough declare that they care not for God whose power they so securely and disdainfullye contemne All men wyll beleeue on him R. As if they should saye If so be we winke at his doinges all Iewry wyl account him for a King and the Messias M. Is faith then such a matter that it requireth the high Priests Magistrats to fauour the same Naye verily for although ye should go about by violence to constraine men to beléeue in Christ yet neuerthelesse all men would not beléeue in him Faith in Christ dependeth vpon election Gods calling which no mortall men can restraine O ye blind guids Faith dependeth on election and Gods calling al men were not elected to this Faith and therefore there was no cause why ye should feare that although ye dyd so suffer Christ all men woulde beléeue on him And the Romaines shall come C. These men to couer and clâ—ake theyr wickednesse pretende a loue and care to wardes the common wealth and profite of theyr countrey But they speciallye feared least theyr cruell gouernement should decaye yet they faine to bee careful for the Temple for the worship of God for their countrey and for the state of the people Before they confessed that Christe wrought many Myracles and nowe they are afearde of the Romaines as though the power of GOD were not sufficient for theyr safetye whiche playnlye declared it selfe in those myracles Therfore the Euangelist geueth vs to vnderstande that the cause of their consultation was the perill whiche was at hand B. And this pretence of the enemies of Christ had some shew of trueth because they had suffred alredy many thinges at the handes of the Romaynes for diuers seditions and rebellions Therefore they would haue it séeme that it woulde come to passe that all the people would beléeue on the Lorde and to receiue him for Christe and the Mesias and make hym a King that then the Romaines would come and beséege the Cittie and carrye away the people captiue Thus impyetie alway findeth somewhat that hath some shew of profite to beguile the simple withall C But that is an vntoward consultation to avoyde perills whiche cannot be shunned vnlesse we forsake the righte course Firste we muste séeke what the Lorde commaundeth and what he wyll haue done this we ought to do what successe soeuer we haue But these men séeke to destroye Christe lest any inconuenience happen if so
notwithstandinge they felt afterwarde that their blindnes was not to be forgeuen And the impiety of Caiphas did not let but his tongue might be the instrument of the holy Ghost because God had more respect to the Priesthoode which he had appointed than to the personne of men Num 2◠8 After the same manner he blessed his people by the mouth of Balaam whom he had endued with the Spirite of prophesye B. For as God ordayneth and chooseth good and godly Maiestrats that by them he maye worke many notable thinges euen for as muche as he hath the hartes of al men in his hands yet notwithstanding speciallye he is wount to moue the hartes of those men as we may reade often times in the holy prouerbs Kings hart are in the hand of god Herevppon oftentimes they do speake vnwittingly those thinges which belong to another manner of ende then they ar done or spoken by them and do bring an other maner of matter to passe than euer they thought vpon Wée are al the instruments of God but speciailye they which are in auctorytie God therefore worketh muche more by them than by others Psal 82 6 Whervpon also they are called Godes and the sonnes of the most highest M. Hereby we gather that the gifte of prophesie is geuen not onely to good men but also to the reprobat being set in publique office Prophesye cōmeth out of the mouth of wicked men sometime euen as oftentimes it is permitted to the wicked to work Miracles as we may read in the seuenth Chapter of Mathew So also we reade of Saule i Kin i0 i0 who beinge annoynted with the kingly vnction by Samuell began to prophesie with the rest of the Prophets B But as Caiphas vnderstoode not his prophisie so other Reprobates also by whom God reuealeth his misteries vnderstande not those thinges whiche they speake but geue onely a sounde without a minde whereas the godly alwayes vnderstande so muche of those thinges whereof they prophesy as is requisit for their saluation and necessary for the office which they discharge C. Moreouer very fonde are the Papistes and to ridiculous who gather herevppon that we muste counte for an Oracle whatsoeuer it pleaseth the Bysshop of Rome to bable First if we graunt vnto them that whosoeuer is a high Preist is alway a prophete yet notwithstanding of necessitye they muste prooue that the Bysshop of Rome is created by the commaundement of God For the Priesthood of one man is quight abolyshed by the comminge of Christe neyther doo wée reade that God at anye tyme after that had appoynted one man to gouerne the whole Church Secondlye if we graunt vnto them that the office and honour of the high Priste was translated to the Byshop of Rome let vs see what it profited the Pristes that they imbraced the prophesie of Caiphas to subscribe vnto his iudgemente they conspire the death of Christ Be such obedience farre from vs which should draw vs to horible Apostacy in denying the sonne of God Caiphas blasphemeth and prophecieth with on voyce they which obai his word do contemne the prophesie and imbrace the blasphemye That the lyke happen not to vs let vs take héede that we heare not the Romish Caiphas That Jesus should dye for the people B. This prophesie of Caiphas is the summe of al prophesies namely that saluation commeth to the electe by the death of Christ M. The Iewes dyd put Christe to death to get honor to them selues but Christe dyed that by his death he might redéeme the world 52. And not for the people onely but that he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroade C. First of all the Euangelest sheweth that our saluation doth consiste in this if Christ do gather vs together in one For so he reconcileth vs vnto his Father in whom is the well of life Wherby we gather that mankind was disperced and alienate from God Psal 36.9 vntyll suche time as the Children of God were gathered together in one vnder Christ Thus the communion of Saints is the preparation to euerlasting lyfe because al they abyde in death whom Christ gathereth not vnto the Father as we shall sée in the 17. Chapter followyng Paule also teacheth that Christe was therfore sent of God Ephe. i. i0 that he might gather together what so euer thinges were in Heauen and in Earth Wherefore that we may enioy the saluation which Christ hath brought al disagrement taken away we must be at one with God with Angels and among our selues The cause and pledge of this vnitie was the death of Christ by which he brought all thinges to him selfe but we are gathered dayly by the Gospel into the shepfould of Christe The Euangelist also meaneth that the reconcillyation which Christ made is extended also to the Gentiles R. For euery one that trusteth in him shal not be confounded There is no difference betwéene the Iewes and the Greeks Rom. i0 For there is one Lord of all who is ryche to all that call vppon him For Christ gathereth the dispearsed sonnes of God together in one spirituall body and not into a corporall bodye For there is one faith one bodye and one spirite euen as ye are called in one hope of your callyng one Lord one faith and one Baptisme Ephe. 4.4 Therefore althoughe the godlye are by distaunce of place farre asunder yet notwithstanding they are alwayes gathered tegether into one in the Lord C. But how are they called the children of God who being miserably dispearced and in error were the enemies of God Although they were by error the enemies of God and nothing lesse then Sheepe yet notwithstandinge in harte and mind they were the Sonnes of God Therefore he calleth them Sonnes of their election before they were called who at the last by faith beganne to be manifested both to them selues and also to others A. Concerning the which reade the sixteene verse of the x. Chapter goyng before 53. Then from that daye forth they tooke counsaile tegether to put him to death Bv. There séemed to be Iuste and Lawefull cause found for the which Iesus as the common troubler of the whol country might be put to death Therefore nowe they séeke occasyon euery howre that they might put the same in execution whiche they séemed to haue wysely consulted of By which is to bée noated the nature bouldnesse and perseueraunce of the wicked in a matter once cruelly begon A. For what greater crueltie and madnesse can there be deuised than when the members with one consente séeke the destruction of the heade Yet notwithstanding wée sée also at this daye that the counsailes of men tend to this ende that the trueth of God maye be oppressed which al men ought to desyer specially of those which haue the chiefe seate in the Church 54. Iesus therefore walked no more openlye amonge the Iewes But wente hys waye thence vnto a
to passe the boundes of Gods worde The Papistes haue rashly and without any good grounde deuised the Inuocation of Saintes vpon their owne braine and nowe to haue some false coullour out of the worde of God they corrupte and teare the scripture Sirre we would faine see Jesus M. These Gréekes call Philip Sir and hée refuseth not the same It was the custome of those countreyes to call men of wealth and countenaunce by that name Wherevppon also Mary Magdalen called Christ at the Sepulchre after hée was rysen Syr when as notwithstanding shée tooke him to bée a Gardiner Of the whiche wee haue spoken in the fowrth Chapter going before Ioh. 20 M. The Apostles dyd not gainesay this custome Men of countenāce may be called Syr neyther were they scrupulous in the same as we sée the Anabaptistes to bée 23. And Iesus aunswered thē saying The houre is come that the son of man must be glorified A. Many expound this of the death of Christ because by the same the glorye of Christ was set forth So that nowe according to their mindes Christ pronounceth the time of his death to bée at hand C. But it is better to referre the same to the preaching of the Gospell as if he had sayd that the knowledge of him must shortly bee spread through all the partes of the world And thus he salued the feare into the which he might bring his Disciples by his death For he sheweth that there is no cause why they should bee discoraged because the doctrine of the Gospell shal be published neuerthelesse throughout the whole world And least this cogitacion of his glory might shortlye after vanishe away when he should be iudged to dye hanged on the Crosse buryed he sheweth that the ignominy of his death should nothing at all hinder his glorye 24. Verilye verily I saye vnto you except the wheate corne fall into the ground and dye it abideth alone if it dye it bringeth forth much fruite M. The purpose of our sauiour Christ by this similitude was to draw his Disciples the Gréekes which were present from the vaine looking for earthly glory C. He compareth his death vnto sowing the which when it séemeth to tende vnto the losse of the wheate is the cause of great encrease and plenty And although this admonicion was most necessarye at that instant yet notwithstanding it hath a continuall vse in the Church And first of all it is méete to beginne at the head That terrible shewe of malediction and ignominy which appeareth in the death of Christ doth not onely obscure his glorye but doth take away the same quite out of our sight Therfore we must not stick in the death only but the fruite which the resurrection hath brought forth must also be considered And so it shall nothing hinder but that his glory shal apeare and shine From hence also we must come to the members For we do not only think that we do perishe in death Collos 3 3 but we doe also thinke that our life is like vnto continuall death Therefore we shal be vtterly quayled except we haue this consolation by which Paule doeth erect vs 2. Cor 4 i6 Though our outward man perishe yet our inward man is renued daye by day Let this therefore be the continual meditacion of the Godlye when they are pressed with diuers sorrowes when they are hungerye naked sicke when they are vexed with iniuries when they séeme euery moment to be swalowed vp of death that this is the sowing which in due time wyll bring forth her fruite B. Therefore that which Christ speaketh here hath this scence and meaning Ye haue séene with howe greate pompe the people of the Iewes haue receyued me nowe also ye sée howe these forreyners desyre mée therefore learne ye to séeke for life and saluation by death For as a wheate corne except it fal into the ground die bringeth forth no fruit euen so I vnles I dye remaine fruitles But when I am dead I wyll fructefye in the whoale worlde by bringing many vnto my Father Then shall my Gospell bring foorth fruite with al creatures which are vnder heauen So in lyke maner your death shal be fruitefull both to your selues and also to others Therfore bée not to desirous of this life but after my example commit the same vnto the wyll of my Father 25. Hee that loueth his life shall destroy it and hee that hateth his life in this vvorlde shall keepe it vnto life eternall C. Christ ioyneth to his doctrine exhortacion For if so be we must dye to bring forth fruite we must patientlye suffer God to mortifye vs Bv. For the faithfull shal neuer come any other way to glory than by affliction and the mortification of their fleshe séeing Christ the head of the faithfull entered not into his glorye but by his Crosse and passion C. And because he compareth loue and hatered togeather wee must consider what it is to loue and hate our lyfe He which by the immoderate desyre of this present lyfe cannot leaue this worlde except he bée constrayned is sayd to loue his life but he which by contempt of this lyfe goeth with a good courage vnto death is sayde to hate his lyfe Not that we ought simplye to hate our lyfe which is iustlye reckoned among the chiefest benefites of God but because the faithfull ought wyllingly to forgoe the same when it hindereth them from accesse vnto Christ euen as if a man shoulde cast from his shoulders some waightye and heauye burthen when he would go with spéede to any place To be short simplye it is not euyll to loue this lyfe so that we leade the same onelye as pilgrimes hauing alwaye regarde vnto the worke that is set before vs. For this is the lawful meane and waye to loue this lyfe if so be we abyde in the same so long as it shall seeme good vnto the Lorde and are readye at his wyll and pleasure to departe out of the same or to speake brieflye if we as holding the same in our handes do offer the same as a sacryfice vnto God Whosoeuer is otherwise addicted to this present lyfe looseth his lyfe that is hee casteth the same into euerlasting destruction Concerning the farther exposition of this place reade our commentarye vpon the nine and thirty verse of the tenth Chapter of Saint Mathews Gospell 26. Yf any man minister vnto mee let him followe mee and vvhere I am there shall also my Minister bee Yf any man minister vnto mee him vvyll my Father honour Jf any man minister vnto mee A. Because the Lord meant to sende foorth his Apostles into the worlde to preache the Gospell of the kingdome of heauen by these wordes he prepareth them valiauntlye and constauntlye to discharge so notable an office although the worlde shoulde assaulte them many wayes And this doctrine ought to bee extended to all the Ministers of Christe C. For that we might the lesse make
detracteth his prayer whiche he knewe was againste his callynge and wisheth to suffer any thinge rather than he should not fulfill that which was enioyned to him of his Father lastly he beinge contented with the glory of God onely he forgetteth all other things and counteth them as nothing But this seemeth to be vnméete for the son of God that he should vnaduisedly make his prayer the whiche he muste by and by renounce to obay his Father We confesse verelye that this is the foolishnesse of the Crosse whiche is a stumbling blocke of offence Affections in Christe vvere pure A. Is it is sayd in the firste Chapter of the fyrst Epistle to the Corinthians But the more the Lord abaced himselfe the more his vnspeakable loue towards vs is manifested Moreouer we must remember what was spoken of before that the humaine affections from the which he was not fre were pure in hym and voyde of Sinne the reason is because they were framed and tempered to the obdience of God For there is no let but the Christe should feare naturally death and yet notwithstandinge desire to obay God but in diuers respectes Herevpon came the correction when he sayeth that therefore he came into this howre For how soeuer he feared death notwithstanding because he waied wherfore he was sent and what the office of a redeemer required he offereth the horror conceiued of the sence of nature to his father to be corrected or rather that the same beinge restrayned he might make him selfe frée and at libertye to excute the commaundement of God Wherefore if so be the affections of Christ whiche were pure from al sinne ought so to be restrayned that he might be obedieÌ„t to his Father Affections in man enemies to God how diligently ought we to séeke to suppresse our affections séeing there is not one of them but they are enemies vnto God Let this therefore be the meditation of the godly to striue against them selues vntyll they haue denyes themselues We must also noate howe that not only those affections are to be brideled which are contrary to the will of God but also which do hinder the course of our calling although otherwise they are neyther hurtfull nor vitiouse To the ende thys maye more euidently appeare we must place the will of God in the first degrée in the second degree the pure and sincere will of man as the same was geuen of God to Adam and as the same was in Christ In the last degrée our will which is infected by the contagion of sin The wil of God is a Rule to the which whatsoeuer is inferiour to the same must bée subiect Now the pure wil of nature shal not of it selfe be rebelliouse vnto God howebeit man hath many impediments though he be framed and bent neuersomuch to the right way vnlesse he subdue hys affections vnto God Christ therfore had one simple battaile that he might feare no more that thing which naturally he feared when he knewe otherwise to please God but we haue a double battaile because we muste fight against the stubbornnesse of our fleshe Herevppon it commeth to passe that the most valiaunt souldiers do neuer get the victory without a wound Wee must also learne to obserue this order that so often as we are vexed with feare or opressed with sorrowe we by and by lift vp our hartes vnto God There is nothing worse or more hurtful than to foster that within vs which doeth vexe vs. And this is the iust punishment of slouth and negligence in all those which will not come vnto God 28. Father glorify thy name Then came there a voyce from heauen saying I haue boath glorifyed it and will glorify it againe Father glorify thy name B. These are abrupt and broken sentences and not spoken without silence and consealing of somwhat that shoulde haue ben vttered the which are often vsed of such as haue troubled mindes C But in these wordes he testifieth that he preferreth the glory of his father before all other thinges yea before his owne lyfe B. As if he shoulde saye for this cause that I might cause thy name O father to be gloryfied euery where by my death I came into this howre graunt mee of thy goodnes that this maye alway come to passe To haue the name of God gloryfied is to haue God the Father hym selfe in many places preached and acknowledged This began to be done more excelently then at any time before after the death of Christ when the holy Ghoste was sent for so it ought to appeare what the death of Christe brought vnto the world C. This therfore is the true moderation of our prayers yf so be wee so defyer the glorye of God that in them we prefer them before all other things I haue boath glorified it and will glorify it This is as much as if he had sayde I wil finish that which I haue begonne For God doth not forsake the worke of hys handes B. The father had glorifyed his name when he wrought such notable miracls by the Lord that in flesh he declared the testimonies of his goodnes againe hée woulde glorifie the same by sending the Comforter which should preach the gospell of grace to the vttermost partes of the earth and should cause many to beléeue the same Or to speake more large he glorified it when Christ was borne of a virgine when he wrought miracles when he was worshipped of the Magi guided by a Starre when he was acknoweledged of the saints ful of the holy Ghost when he was reuealed by the descending of the holy ghost in the likenes of a Doue when he was declared by a voyce sounding from heauen when hee was transfigured on the mountain And he will glorify the same when Criste shoulde ryse againe from the dead when death should neuer after haue any more power ouer him when he should be exalted aboue the heauens and his glory aboue al the earth when he should power out the holy ghost vpon all fleshe and by the preaching of the Apostles shoulde tourne the whâ—ale world vnto him Bv. Also the oracle or voyce from heauen might thus be vnderstood hytherto thou arte my naturall consubstantiall and equall Sonne from the beginning and euerlasting but when in the fulnesse of tyme thou hadest taken vpon thée mans nature thou didest loose nothing thereby of thy deuine maiestie as I will declare Thou shalte dye in déede as man but hauing ouercome sinne death and hell thou shalt ryse againe as God and shalt be worshipped with me throughoute the whoale worlde Moreouer because it was the purpose of God to salue the offence of the Chrosse to take away the stombling stoane of the fame the father doth not only promise that the death of Christ shal be gloriouse but doeth also promise to adourne the same so much as â—uer it was adorned before M. Wée haue also to noate in this place that the prayers of the children of God cannot
them selues and think that they shall escape vnpunished for abusing Christe he addeth heare a horrible threatening that although he rest and suffer yet his only doctrine shall suffice to condem them euen as in an other place he sayde that there shoulde neede no other iudge but Moises in whom they dyd glory Therfore the sence is this Iohn 5.45 I earnestlye desiring your saluation doo not vse my auctorytie in condemninge you but doo wholely séeke to saue that whiche was loste yet thinke not ye that you are therfore escaped the hand of God Bv. For they shall not escape vnpunished and go away without iudgement which contemne and reiecte the sonne of God C. For to speake of the least the onely worde which ye haue despised shall be a sufficient and meete Iudge And receyueth not my wordes C. This latter part is an exposition of that which wente before M. For in these wordes it is declared â—hat it is to obiect the Sonne of God and what they are which reiected him C. For because men haue hypocrisy ingraffed in them by nature there is nothing more easy for them than in words to boste that they are ready to receiue Christe and we sée how common this vaine boasting is euen amonge the most wicked Wherefore we muste remember this definition namelye that Christe is reiected when we imbrace not the pure doctrine of the Gospoll M. euen as to receiue Christe is nothing else but to receyue his worde by a liuely faithe C. The Papistes bragge with openne mouthe of the worde of God but so soone as the same is preached ther is nothing more hatfull vnto them These kisse Christ as Iudas did Therefore let vs learne to include him in his worde and geue vnto him that worshipe of obedience onely which he requireth The worde that I haue spoken C. He could not by a more gloriousse tytle extoll the authority of the Gospell than when he geueth the power of Iudgeing vnto the same For accordinge to these wordes the laste Iudgement shall be nothing else than an approuinge of the doctrine of the Gospell For Christ shall site vpon his tribunall seate but he affirmeth that he will pronounce that sentence out of his worde which he nowe preacheth This threatninge ought to make the wicked much afearde when they cannot escape the Iudgement of his doctrine which they nowe so prowdly contemne Againe hereby commeth a wonderfull consolation to the godly that howsoeuer they are now condemned of the worlde they are notwithstandinge already Iustefied in heauen because whersoeuer the faith of the Gospell hath this feate the tribunall seate of God is errected to saue We bearing our selues bould vpon this aucthoritye there is no cause why wée should care for the Papistes with theire preposterous Iudgementes because our faith reacheth aboue the Angels Bv. Therefore let vs well remember this and let vs take hede that we despise not the Lorde speaking to vs in his Gospell 49 For I haue not spoken of my selfe but the father which sente me he gaue mee commaundement what I should saye and what I shoulde speake C. Leste the externall shewe of man should deminish any thinge of the maiesty of God Christ calleth vs from the fame vnto his Father And for this cause he maketh mention so often times of his Father And verely seing it is greate wickednes to transfer vnto any other any parte of the deuine glory it is necessary that the same worde come from God to which Iudgment is geuen Bv. Christ therefore in these wordes doth very strongly maintaine the whole doctrine of his Gospell and proueth the same not to be humane but deuine vndoubted and authenticall C. Also here hée putteth a difference betwéene him and his Father not according to the deuine person simplye but rather according to the fleshe least the Doctrine being iudged to be of man shoulde haue the lesse waight and auctoritye Moreouer if so be the conciences of men shoulde be subiect vnto humaine lawes this reason of Christ shoulde not serue that his word shall be a Iudge because the same hath not come from man according to the saying of Saincte Iames There is one Lawe geuer which is able to saue and to destroye Moreouer hereby we maye gather what wicked and cruel sacriledge that is that the Pope dare presume to binde mens consciences vnto his immaginations for by this meanes he arrogateth more vnto him selfe then doth the sonne of God who denyeth that he speaketh any thing but according to the commaundement and prescript of hys Father A. The which he doth not only here affirme but very often also for the commendation of his doctrine as in the seuenth and eyghte Chapters goinge before 50 And I knowe that his commaundemente is lyfe euerlastinge whatsoeuer I speake therefore euen as the father badde mee so I speake C. Againe he commendeth the fruicte of his doctrine to the ende al men might the more willingly submit them selues vnto the same M. For hee sayeth not simply And his commaundement is euerlasting life but he sayeth I knowe that hys commaundemente is euerlastinge lyfe This is the testimony of the trueth and of the will of God towardes mankind He knewe what to teache and wherefore he was sent namely to preach the doctrine of eternall lyfe and for this cause was he sent of the Father that hee might be to the faithfull the author of euerlasting life This certainly also beecommeth the Ministers of Christ who ought to teach no other thing then that which they haue receiued in commaundement The which if they doo they also maye saye VVe speake not of our selues but hee which hath sent vs hath giuen vs a commaundement what wee shoulde teache and we know that his commaundement is eternall lyfe An excellent tytle verylye of the doctrine of Christ For the Gospell of Christe is the commaundement of God to euerlasting life that is to saye it is the doctrine or preaching of grace committed by the Father to Christ the sonne of God to eternall lyfe which he promiseth to them that beléeue in him R. For this commaundement the Father hath giuen to the sonne that hee shoulde descende into this worlde and saue all those that beeléeue For so God loued the whrlde that hee gaue his onely begotten Sonne that euery one which beléeueth in him should not perishe but haue lyfe euerlasting M. The Lawe also was commaunded to Moyses but it was giuen vppon Mount Sina with feare trembling and leading to death but the Gospell is the commaundement of God giuen to Christ the sonne of God preached in Sion and spreade from thence throughout the whoale worlde being peaceable and swéete and wrighten by the spirite of God in the tables of their heartes which beleeue offering remission of sinnes and euerlasting lyfe to all that beléeue C. It is meete therefore that they féele the vengeaunce of God which are so wickedly bent that they now refuse him to be the Aucthor of lyfe
Euen as the father bad me so J speake R. As if hée shoulde saye when I call my selfe the Well of lyfe the quickening breade the light of the worlde the resurrection and the life I speake these things because my Father so commaunded me to the ende that he which would drincke which woulde be filled which would sée rise againe and liue euerlastinglye might come vnto me and beléeue in mee A. For these things I speake that yée might attaine to euerlasting saluation through mée ⧠The .xiij. Chapter 1 Before the feaste of Passouer when Iesus knewe that hys hovvre was come that hee should depart out of this worlde vnto the Father when hee loued his which were in the worlde vnto the ende hee loued them Before the feast of Passouer B. THE other Euangelystes in this place bring in the Historie of the holy Supper And the whole misterye hereof was ordayned to thys ende that by the breade which wée breake and by the Cuppe which wée blesse we are made pertakers of the bodye and bloude of the Lorde and wherby also the Lorde doth more and more liue in vs and wee in him Therefore séeing Saint Iohn hath alreadie spoken of the Lordes wordes concerning the true perticipation of his bodye and bloude in his sixt Chapter hée omitteth here the narration of the Supper for the right of the Eucharist beganne long before to bee familier and well knowne to all Christians Pretermitting therefore those thinges which pertaine to the Eucharist C. and manye other thinges also which hée knewe were put downe by Mathew and the rest hée taketh in hande to intreate of that thing which they had omitted as of this stoarie concerning the washing of the Disciples When Jesus knewe that his houre was come M. The Euangelist writeth this to forewarne the Reader that hée thinke not that any of those thinges which hée shall reade in the Chapter following happened without the foresight and knowledge of Christ For he was ignoraunt of none of those thinges which he suffered A. Iudas verelye the Disciples not knowing of the same conspired with the Rulers and high Priestes to betray Iesus but the same was not vnknowen vnto Christ Wherevpon it is sayd hereafter And Iesus knowing all thinges that shoulde come on him went forth Therefore so often as the enemies of the truth shall practise any thing against vs lette vs committe all thinges vnto him who can prouide for vs and our matters well ynough That J shoulde departe out of this world C. This is a speach worthy to be noated for it is referred to the knoweledge of Christ that he knewe his death to bée a passage vnto the heauenlye kingdome of God Wherefore yf hée making hast thyther did not let to loue hys Disciples as he was wont there is no cause now why wée should think that his affection is altered And nowe séeing hée is the firste béegotten among the dead this difinition of death pertayneth to the whoale body of the Church because it is a passage vnto God from the which the faythfull are as yet pilgrimes M. Therefore let vs so think and speak of our death 2. Cor. 5.4 that we maye also call the same a passage out of this world vnto the Father Let vs consider who and what this world is and wée shall desyer the death of the body because by the same wée go oute of this worlde into a moste happy estate voyde of all trouble sorrowe affliction and payne It maketh very much to the purpose that he vseth this word father To goe out of this world which is a vale of miseries and full of wickednesse and so passe not to the worse but vnto the better and not simply to the better but to the father also is suche a notable benefite that the sonne of God béeing afflicted and oppressed in this world could wishe for nothing better Vnto the ende he loued them C. Although the Euaungeliste doeth hereafter more plainly declare to what ende Christ washed his Disciples feete yet notwithstanding heare hee beeginneth to shewe afore hande in one worde that by this signe he would haue his constant and euerlasting loue declared with the which hee once loued them that when they had lost his presence and company yet they might be sertainly sure that hee was not ouerwhelmed in death the which perswacion also ought nowe to cleane in oure hartes The wordes are that Christ had loued hys Disciples whiche weare in the worlde Wherefore although we seeme to bee farre of from Christe yet notwithstanding let vs knowe that hee behouldeth vs because hee loueth his that are in the worlde For there is no doubte but that hee nowe beareth the same affection toward vs which he retained euen at this verye poynt of death M. But the Originall roote and cause is in Christe him selfe and not in his Disciples If so be the cause of this loue had bene in the Disciples it had not continued to the ende It is necessary therefore that the same rest in Christ who loueth those that are his with vnspeable loue vnto the ende CYR. And verilye when hée mighte haue escaped the crueltie of the Iewes and the paine of the Crosse hee so loued his that he refused not to dye for the life of all men And that this is the most perfecte loue our Sauiour Christ him selfe testifyeth This is my commaundement that ye loue one another Ioh. 15.13 euen as I haue loued you Greater loue can no man haue than this that a man should geue his lyfe for his friendes 2. And when Supper was done and that the Deuell had now put into the heart of Iudas Iscariot Simons Sonne to betraye him M. There are some which thinke that it ought to be thus red And supper beeing prepared For it maye be doubted whether these thinges were done after Supper or in Supper time AVG. It is very likely that Supper was not fully ended that is to saye that the Table was not yet taken awaye séeing it followeth by and by that the Lord tooke a morsell of bread and offered the same to Iudas And that the Deuell had now put into the heart of Iudas C. This the Euaungelist hath added not only to shew the wonderful patience of Christ who voutsafed to washe suche a wicked and false Traytors féete but also that he sought occasion to vse that tyme in the which he shoulde finishe the laste acte of his lyfe béeinge nere vnto death And whereas he sayeth that Iudas went about to betraye Christ by the impulsion of the Deuell he doth it to expresse the crueltie and hainousenes of the fault For this was more then a horrible and tragicall facte in the which the efficacie of Sathan declared it selfe B. Insomuch that it maye séeme not to come from mans minde C. It is very true that man committeth no manner of euell wherevnto the Deuell doth not stirre him but as the offence is more detestable and haynouse so the furye of
of Faith The worlde saith he cannot receiue the Spirite because it knoweth not the same but ye know it because it abideth with you Therefore it is the Spirit only which dwelling in vs offereth it selfe to be knowne whereas to other it is vnknowne and incomprehensible R. And by the name of worlde all the most wyse holy mighty and rych of the same are vnderstood for these are called the pillers of the world whom the world only receiuith and hath in admiration Wherfore the spirit is neuer les found than amonge the moste mightye of this worlde For they loue lying and hipocrisie they are blinded with their giftes They cānot therfore abide the spirit reprouing them of lyes and drawynge them from their giftes vnto the geuer M. By this place we are also taught that the world is altogether wicked an enemy vnto God subiect to the spirit of lyes And this is the fountayne from whence so many heresies errors false worshippyngs such lyke do come into the world It is much that he saith that the spirit of truth cannot be receiued of this worlde as yf a man should say that the spirit of sobriety The world is the welspringe of Herely cannot be receiued of droonkards the spirit of humilytie of prowde men nor the Spirite of shamfastnesse of impudent persons For this worlde is so blinded with the spirit of lying that it can neither see nor vnderstand the truth of God Fynally we muste noate that the faithfull are therefore called the temples of the holy Ghost because in them the holy Ghost doth truly dwell and abyde 18. I will not leaue you comfortlesse but will come vnto you M. Some vnderstande this of the retourne of Christ vnto his Disciples after his resurrection A. But other some a great deale better refer the same vnto the comming of the holy Ghost Bv. As if Christ shoulde haue sayde ye shall thinke when I am gone from you in my bodely presence that you are Orphants without a father but yf you consider the matter well I wyl neuer leaue you R. For I wyll come vnto you with the Spirite of consolation which shall help you with fatherly affection in all aduersitie So beneficiall shall my departure be vnto you so great profite shall my death bring vnto you C. This place teacheth what men are and what they can doe being withoute the Spirit of consolation they are Orphants which are reddy to suffer all deceits and iniures vnméete to gouerne them selues and apte of them selues to do nothing The only remedy hereof is for Christ to gouerne vs by his spirite the whiche he promiseth he wyll do Fyrste of all therfore the Disciples are put in minde of their owne imbecillity to the end they distrusting them selues may depend vpon the defence of Christe alone secondly he promising vnto them a remedy putteth them in good comforte because he promiseth that he wyll not leaue them 19. Yet a litle while and the world shall see me no more but ye shal se me because I liue and ye shal liue also M. By this thretning Christ declareth that the vnbeleuing ar vnworthy to enioy his sight any more C. withal prosecuteth the commendation of his spetiall grace which ought to suffice the Disciples to ease them and to take awaye their sorrowe When sayeth he I shall goe out of the sight of the worlde I will neuerthelesse be with you R. For shortly after my death I will go out of the sighte of the worlde that it shall sée me no more but I will be alwayes presente with you Bv. By the world he meaneth carnall men and such as are not regenerate which are vnbeléeuing and liue in the world after the maner of the world Also this word shall sée is by a Metaphor transferred from the body to the mynd Therefore carnall men and vnbeléeuers do not sée do not vnderstand nor beleeue Iesus to be the Sonne of God and yet neuerthelesse very man who by his death bringeth to life and redéemeth all mankind from damnation C. Therefore to the ende we maye enioye the secret behoulding of Christ we must not Iudge of his presence and absence according to the reason of the fleshe but we must behould his power with the eyes of our faith And thus it commeth to passe that the Faithfull doe alwayes behould and haue present with them Christ in spirite though he bee farre from them in body Because I liue and yee C. These wordes maye be construed two wayes eyther that this sentence is a confirmation of that which went beefore or else that it ought to be red seuerally as that therefore the faithfull shall liue because Christ loueth But the former scence séemeth beste to agrée out of the which we maye gather thys Doctryne that Christ is the cause of our lyfe M. For we are dead and oure lyfe is hidde with Christ in God Colos 3 3. In the beginning he noateth the cause why hee would be séene of his disciples and not of the world because Christ cannot bée séene but according to the spiritual life of the which the worlde is quite voyde The worlde seeeth not Christ and no meruaile for death is the cause of blindnesse But so soone as it beginneth to liue in Spirite it hath eyes to sée Christ 20. That daye shall yee knowe that I am in my Father and you in me and I in you R. Many by this Daye of the which Christ speaketh heare vnderstande the feast of Penticoste C. But he rather vnderstandeth all that time from the first declaration of the power of his spirite vnto the laste resurrection For then they beganne to knowe but it was a sertaine sciender instruction because as yet the holy Ghost had not so effectually wrought in them For to this effecte his wordes tende that it cannot be knowen by a certaine trifeling speculation and vaine curiositie what the sacred and misticall vnion betwixte him and vs is and againe what manner of vnion is betwixt him and his father but rather that this is the only way to know him when he powreth into vs his lyfe by the secret efficacy of his spirite And that is the experiment of faith of the which we spake a litle before Bv. But the Sonne after one manner is in the father and after another manner in vs. For by nature he is in the Father and in vs by participation by grace or by the felloweship of the spirite Concerning beath we haue spoken before in the sixt and tenth Chapters And Sainte Iohn in the Epistle sayeth Hereby wee knowe that we abyde in him i. Yoh 4 1◠and he in vs because he hath geuen to vs of his spirite C. Therefore we are sayde to be in him because we beeing graffed into his body ar made pertakers of righteousenesse and of all goodnesse he is sayde to be in vs because he declareth by the efficacye of his spirite that hee is the cause and authoure
take away the sins of the worlde by his death The whiche to bringe to passe he suffered Sathan for a shorte tyme to triumphe ouer them as conquerer Therefore Christe did not resiste Sathan that he might obay his fathers will and decrée and might so offer his obedience a◠a price and ransome for our righteousenesse M. To this effecte partaineth that which Paule wrighteth saying That Christe was obedient to his Father to the death euen to the death of the crosse Iohn i0 i8 A. Also Christ a litle before testified that he receiued this commaundement from the Father that he should geue his lyfe for his shéepe M. Therfore in that we are redeemed by the death and bloud of of Christe Iesus it was done at the commandement of the Father Obedience in Christe declared his loue towardes his father Furthermore seinge the obedience of Christ declared how greatly he loued his Father let vs also learne after his example not onely by the obseruation of his commaundementes but also by the pacient bearinge of the Crosse layed vpon vs to declare howe greatly we loue God the Father It is a hard matter to loue such a Father as layeth the crosse vpon his Children but hee doeth the same for our health And although we doe paciently beare the Crosse yet notwithstanding we cannot reache to that perfection which was in Christes example who not for his owne but for our benifite bare the crosse which the Father layde vpon him Furthermore in these words we are taught that this loue and obedience of Christ declared in the passion of the Crosse is to be proposed and set before the worlde He sayth not symply That ye might know but That the worlde may knowe that I loue the Father This knowledge serueth greatlye to the learning of saluation which is purchased for vs by the blessed bloude of Christ Rise let vs go hence B. R. Bv. Manye thinke that Christ when he had spoken these wordes went to another place and that he spake those thinges which follow as he walked C. But séeing saynt Iohn sayth hereafter that Christ went foorth it séemeth more lykelye that the purpose of Christe was to exhorte his Disciples ▪ to shewe the same obedience towardes GOD of the which they had so notable an example in him not that hee led them foorth at the same moment ⧠The XV. Chapter 1 I am the true Vine my Father is the Husbandeman CHRIST our Sauioure in this Chapter exhorteth his Disciples to abyde in him and to loue him then hée encourageth them against the hatred of the worlde to the which they shoulde be subiect R. After therefore hée hadde taught who he was and wherefore hée went by the Crosse to the Father now hée teacheth what benifites he possesseth by and in his Father not to retaine them to himselfe aloane but to communicate them with the faithfull And this he teacheth by an excelent similitude and fine allegorye ◠B. the which he playnelye explicateth C. Also the summe of this similitude is that we are barren and drye by nature sauing that we being ingraffed into Christe doe drawe from him newe strength and moysture But it is néedefull to discusse euerye propertie of the Vine but onely summarily to consider to what ende Christ applieth this similitude Therefore there are thrée speciall partes The first is That we haue no strength of our selues to doe good but from him the seconde That we hauing roote in him are purged and garnished by the father the third is that he cutteth of the vnfruitfull braunches that they mighte be cast into the fyer and burnte All men almoste are ashamed to deny that whatsoeuer good thing they haue it commeth from God but afterwarde they fayne that they haue a vniuersall grace geuen vnto them as though it were naturally ingraffed in them But Christ specialy standeth vpon this poynt that vitall Moysture doeth spring from him aloane wherevppon it followeth that mans nature is vnfruitfull and voyde of all goodnesse because no man knoweth the nature of the vine vntill he be ingrafted in the same But this is geuen by spetial grace to the elect alone The firste authoure therefore of all good thinges is the father who planteth vs by his hand but the beginning of lyfe is in Christ out of whome we beginne to take roote in him When he calleth hym selfe the true vine it is as yf he had sayd I am the vine in déede Therefore men do weary themselues in vain in séeking for strength from any other because profitable fruite cōmeth from no other than from the branches springing from mée For Christ compareth him selfe to the vine growing in the earth and vs to the braunches springing out of the same Bv. This allegory is taken out of the writinges of the Prophetes who in diuers places compare the Church to the vinyarde and men in the Church to vines Psal 8.9 Es 3 13 57 Ier 2 21 Ier i2 i0 Osee i0 i and the workes of fayth of loue and of righteousnesse to grapes Therfore when the Lord calleth him selfe the true vine we must not so vnderstande him as if hée were naturally and substantially a vine For naturallye and substantially he is God and man and not a vine but representeth the true comely fruitfull noble and plentifull vine AVG. Therefore he is called a vine by a similitude not by proprietye euen as he is called a shéepe a Lambe a Lion a Rock a corner stone such like frō which such similitudes are brought And my father is a husband man CYR. He calleth the Father a husbande man lest this might séeme to be done of the Sonne aloane which is the wonderfull worke of the whoale Trinitie For the father planted Christ the true vine when he made the word to become fleshe that the same might be perfecte God and perfect man M. Therefore the Mistery of our Mediation and saluation dependeth vpon the counsayle prouidence of our heauenly father who lyke a husband man planted and trimmed this vine for vs and doth also at this daye plant the same in the hartes of the faithfull In the which matter hys Aposteles are workers with hym Most aptly therefore when he called him selfe a vine i Cor 3 9. he made mention also of the husband man shewing that by the care prouidence and gubernation of God we ar brought to vertue and continued in the same For as the vine trée nourisheth her braunches euen so the husband man visiteth veweth and proyneth his vine 2. Euery braunche that beareth not fruite in me he will take awaye and euery branch that beareth fruite will hee purg that it may bring forth more fruite M. By these wordes he expresseth the husbandry of the father to the whiche the faythfull seruauntes of Christ are subiecte euenas the braunches of thys vine And he declareth that the ende and drifte of this husbandry is that the braunches might bring forth fruite C. But because some do
in our hartes saying Let the peace of God haue the victorie in your hartes Colo. 3.15 And in another place The peace of God which passeth all vnderstandinge keepe your hartes and mindes through christ Iesus Phili. 4.7 C. And there is sayde to be the Ioye of Christe and our Ioye in diuers respectes That is the Ioy of Christ which is geuen of him vnto vs for he is the author and cause of the same Esai 53.5 The cause of our Ioy for that wée are deliuered from sinne and death the chastisement of oure peace béeing vppon him And he is the Authore because by his spirite he taketh feare and sorrowe out of our hearts whereof commeth this excéeding Ioye Our ioye is sayde to be in another respecte because wee inioye him so soone as hee is geuen vnto vs. Ioye in Christ and in vs. Nowe when our sauiour Christ pronounceth that hée therefore spake these thinges that his Disciples mighte haue Ioye we gather that whosoeuer doe truely profite by this sermone shall haue mater wherby to quiet themselus And that your ioy might be full Bv. He meaneth the most perfect Ioye the which wanteth nothing so that Christ promiseth vnto his Disciples Ioyes and the fulnesse of all Ioye C. Not that the faithfull shal be frée from all heauinesse and sorrowe but because they shall haue excéeding cause of Ioye in such wise that no feare care and sorrowe shall ouerwhelme them For they to whome it is geuen to Ioye and reioyce in Christ shal be excéeding Ioyfull and mery whether it be in life or in death in prosperitye or in miserye Notwithstanding there are some which referre this Ioye in the second place to the fruition of eternall lyfe Othersome saye that this is the meaning these thinges haue I spoken vnto you that my ioy might be in you that is to saye that yée might only reioyce in these thinges in the which I reioyce For so ye shall bée strong to fight and vpon hope of sauing men ye shall willingly suffer perills reioysing not a little because the will of the Father who woulde haue all men come to the knoweledge of the trueth to the vttermost of my power shall be fulfilled This ioye therefore haue I chosen this also yf ye shal haue ye shal haue sincere and perfect Ioy. A. But the first exposition is best to to liked 12. This is my commandement that ye loue togeather as I haue loued you M. Because he had spoken of the kéeping of his commaundementes he repeateth by occasion his commandement and more largely speaketh of the vsinge of mutuall loue of the whiche allso hee spake a little before C For séeing it is méete to direct our life according to the commaundement of Christ wee muste firste of all consider what he willeth and commaundeth to be done And he sayth that aboue all thinges he delighteth to haue mutuall loue among the faithfull By order wée must haue firste the loue and reuerence of God but because the true probation thereof is loue towards our neyghboure he specialle maketh mention of the same Bv. As if Christ should saye Some commaund one thing and some another and there is neyther forme nor ende of commandements but I commend vnto you only loue loue one another C. And as before in a generall forme of doctrine so nowe in a particuler he setteth before vs an example to followe For he loued all his Disciples to the end they shoulde in like manner loue one another B. And al his commaundements are finished in this onely commaundement of mutuall loue 13. Greater loue hath no man than this that a man bestowe his lyfe for his frendes C. Christe sometime commendeth the greatnesse of his loue towarde vs that he myght thereby the better establishe and confirme the trust of our saluation but nowe hée goeth farther that hee might inflame vs by his example to loue our Bretheren Notwithstanding he Ioyneth boath together For he would haue vs to taste by Faith the excéeding swéetnesse of his goodnesse then by this reason he allureth vs to the study and desyer of loue Ephe. v. ij So in lyke manner the Apostle Paule sayeth VValke in loue euen as Christ hath loued vs and hath geuen him selfe an oblation and a sacrifice of a sweete smell vnto God i. Ioh 3.16 A. Also saint Iohn sayeth Hereby know we loue because he hath geuen his life for vs and we ought to geue our liues for our bretheren C. God mighte haue redeemed vs with his worde in a moment yf so be for oure sakes it had not seemed better vnto him by not sparing his only begotten sonne to declare in his personne what great care he hath for our saluation Now they must haue to hard and stoany hartes which wil not be mollefyed with such vnspeakeable swéetnesse of Gods loue Bv. Man hath nothing in this worlde more pretiouse than life He hadde rather hasard his riches and whatsoeuer else he hath in this worlde rather then to suffer his life to come into peril Math. i6 26. Wherevpon the Lord sayth in the Gospel what doth it profyte a man if hee winne the whoal world and lose his own soule Or what shall a man geue to redeeme his owne soule withall Wherfore among men there is not a greter token of loue then if a man geue his life for his freind Therefore great and vnspekable is the loue of the sonne of God towarde vs by which he voutsafed to dye for vs. Rom. v.x. C Notwithstanding it maye be demanded howe Christ dyed for his frindes séeing that we were his enemies before he reconciled vs euenas the Apostle Paule testifieth C. For he hauing satisfied for synne by the sacrifice of hys death put away quite the enmity which was betwéene God and vs. The solution of this question maye be taken oute of the sixtéene verse of the third Chapter going before where wée sayde that in respect of our selues there is enmitye betéene God and vs vntill such time as our synnes are abolished by the death of Christ but we then sayde that the cause of this grace exhibited in Christ was the euerlasting loue of God by which also he loued his enemies A. Christe therefore dyed for his freindes who notwithstanding were vniust For so sayth Peter Christ dyed once for sinnes the iust for the vniust to bring vs vnto God 14. Ye are my friends if ye doe whatsoeuer I commaunde you Bv. Christ requireth in the faythfull a notable loue and desyer of Godlinesse lest they should boaste in vayne that Christ dyed for the saluation of the worlde they in the meane time liuing to the worlde which they are wont to doe which are perswaded that the Gospell beareth with sinnes and that Christian liberty is leaue to synne They Iudg and doe farre otherwise who truly loue Christ C. But Christ meaneth not that wée haue gotten suche honoure by our own merite but onlye sheweth vppon what condition
to commende and prayse murder A. The lyke sentence is to be reade in the Chapter going before which is the one and twentie verse the exposition whereof may be applyed to this place 4. But these thinges haue I toulde you that when the time is come yee maye remember then that I toulde you These thinges sayde I not vnto you at the beginning because I was present with you C. Hée repeateth that which hée had spoken alreadye that this was no shadowed Philosophye but such as was to bee practised and put in vse and that hee nowe speaketh vnto them of these things that they might perceyue in verye deede that the◠had not bene taught in vayne When he sayth Ye maye remember fyrst of al he willeth them to laye vp in theire mindes those thynges which they haue hearde secondly that when vse shoulde require they woulde be mindefull of them last of all hee geueth them to vnderstande that there was waighty consideration in this that hee prophesyeth of matters to come A. For he did this to the ende they might sertainely beleue that he was the true sonne of God These thinges said I not to you in the beginning M. It semeth that these thinges were spoken to preuent that which might bée eyther spoken or thought For they might haue thought Yf so be these so sharpe and greuouse afflictions shall happen vnto vs why didest thou not tel vs of them before Yf so be thou hadest foretoulde vs of these thinges at the first when thou didest call vs we mighte haue better prouided for our selues He so preuenteth this thoughte that he declareth wherefore he tolde them not in the beginning of these troubles to come C. For the Apostles being as yet but young schollers and weake so long as Christ was with them in the flesh there gentle and louing Schoolemaster bare with them and would not burthen them wyth more then they might well beare Therefore they hadde then no great néede of confirmation when they liued in peace and were free from persecutions Now he sheweth that theyr state must be altered and therefore exhorteth them to prepare themselues vnto the battayle As we may sée more at large in the two and twentie Chapter of Luke 5. But now I go my way to him that sent mee and none of you asketh mee whether goeste thou M. The former parte of this verse maye appertayne to that which goeth before and so to be reade thus But these thinges toulde I you not in the beginning because I was with you but now I go vnto him that sent mee As if hée shoulde saye But now because I goe vnto hym that sent mee I thought it nowe a conuenient time to foretell you of these thinges A. But if so bee anye man desire rather to reade it as it lyeth then wee must saye C. that the Lorde by a notable consolation sought to mittigate the griefe which the Apostles might conceiue by his departure from them the which was verye necessarye For they which vntill now had liued peaceablelye and at ease were appoynted afterwarde to abide greeuous conflictes What then might haue come to passe except they had knowne that Christ was the heade of their saluation For to goe vnto the Father is nothing else but to be receyued into heauenly glorie to raigne with imperiall power This therefore was set before them for a solace and remedy of their sorrowe because Christ beinge absent in body shall site notwithstanding at the right hande of his Father to defende the faithfull by his power But this semeth to be falsely obiected a gainst the Apostles that they do not aske whether their master goeth seing it was the first question which very earnestly they demaunded M. For Péeter sayde vnto him Lorde whether goest thou And be him selfe also had much talke with them concerninge his de parture not withoute their demands which semed to tend to this ende that he would plainely shewe vnto them whether he went C. But the solution is easie namelye that they so demaunded not to confirme their mindes in Faith which they ought most chefely to haue Therefore the sence is this You hearing of my departure are affeard not considering whether I goe nor to what end I goe M. The very mention of my deperture troubleth you in such wise that you are verye sorowefull in harte B. And as for that which I spake of my kingdom and glory to come it doth nothing moue you ye are nothing carefull neither do ye demaund any thing concerning the same onely yee consider this that I shall forsake you in the fleshe and that the worlde shall persecute you C. For he reprehendeth these to vices in the Apostles that they were to much addictede to the visible presence of his fleshe and also because the same beinge taken from them they were exceding sorowefull not hauinge any farther respecte The like also commonly hapeneth vnto vs. For we alwayes tye Christ vnto our sences yf he appere not vnto vs according to our desier we take occasion to dispayer M. For such is our nature disposition that when any solace or ioye which wée haue vsed for a time and vpon the which wée holy depende is taken from vs by God to the ende we might haue better in stéede of the same we are so discouraged that we consider nothing at all why and to what ende GOD dealeth so with vs. The whiche is euen as if Children shoulde so depende vpon their Fathers presence that they are verye sorrowful if at anye time they bee depriued of the same for a time not considering whether theyr Father goeth and that he goeth for their profite A. So at the death of our wife of our childe and of our frend we must alwaies consider whether and wherfore they departe this life 9 But because I haue sayde suche thinges vnto you your hartes are full of sorrowe M. As if he should saye because I haue spoken vnto you of my departure and of the hatred with the which the worlde shall hate you your harts are full of sorrowe the which contrariwise shoulde be comforted and erected yf ye woulde rather aske whether I wente and would enquire of the glory and power which I shall receiue in going to my Father R. But these thinges séeme contrarye to that which went before For a lyttle before he left with his Apostles hys peace and ioye and behoulde nowe sorrow ariseth But the Lord fulfilleth hys promises vnder a contrarye shewe Hée promiseth righteousnesse but hée suffereth the faythfull to be condemned of the worlde of vnrighteousnesse hée promiseth lyfe and behoulde death So he promised peace but behoulde trouble of the mind ariseth he promiseth ioye but there followeth sorrow But this commeth not to passe without the secret counsayle of God that boath the godly might be prooued and the wicked also blinded 7. Neuerthelesse I tell you the truth it is expedient for you that I go awaye for if I go not awaye
glorification of others of the godlye and of the Sonne of God signifiyng that he doth not aske of God a generall glorification of the godly but a speciall glorifying of the Sonne of God That thy sonne maye glorifie thee He meaneth that there is a mutuall glorifying of the Father and of the Sonne For to what ende appeared Christ but onelye to brynge vs vnto the Father Wherevpon it followeth that what soeuer honour is brought vnto the Father the same is brought vnto Christ and contraryewyse A. And he which honoureth not the Sonne honoureth not the Father which sent hym Wherevppon in another place he Ioyned the glorye of the Father and the Sonne togyther as when he sayde Iohn 11.4 This infirmitie is not vnto death but for the glorye of God Iohn 5.23 that the Sonne of God maye bee glorified thereby M. So that héere we see the disposition of the true sonne of god he sayth not that thy sonne may be gloriouse in the whole world but That thy sonne may glorifie thee So that whereas he desireth to be glorified it is for the preseruation of the Fatheres glory Therefore not onely the sonne but the Father also him selfe is so vnknowne and obscure in this world and that not amoung the Gentiles onely but also amounge the Iewes that he can not bée glorified but by his sonne C. Finally we must alwaye remember what person Christ in thys sustayneth for we must not consider his eternall diuinitye alone because he speaketh as hee was God manifested in the fleshe and according to the office of a Mediator B. Moreouer the sonne glorifyed the Father when he manifested hys power and goodnesse and the Father glorifieth the sonne in that hée hath exalted hym set him on his right hand to be the Lord and Sauiour of all and hath made hym to bée knowen by the preachyng of the Gospell This thing the Lorde plainely ynough declareth when hée sayeth as foloweth As thou hast giuen him power ouer all flesh that he shoulde giue eternall lyfe to as manye as thou hast giuen him R. Thys is that glory wyth the which the father glorifyed the sonne namely that he might be the Author of euerlasting life to all men which beleue in him which are ment by thys worde fleshe For thys is the wyll of the Father that euery one which séeth the Sonne Iohn 6 46 and beléeueth in hym shoulde haue eternall lyfe But to be a Medtator to the Father and to to be the Author of euerlastyng lyfe is not greater honour and glorye C. The power ouer all fleshe signifieth the Rule and dominion whych was gyuen vnto Christ when the Father appoynted hym to be the King and heade But wée muste noate the ende namely that he might gyue eternall life to all those that beléeue Christ therefore toke vpon hym rule and power not so much for hymselfe as for our saluation So that it is méete that wee willinglye submitte our selues vnto Christ not onelye to obay God but also because there is nothing more amiable than that subiection seyng it is vnto vs the cause of euerlasting lyfe M. But as touching thys present place we sée that eternall life is the gyfte of Christ and not the rewarde of our merits Secondlye that thys gyft is stayed vppon the power of God gyuen to the sonne Thirdly Life eternall is the free gift of god that euerlasting lyfe is not geuen to euerye one but onelye to the electe whome the Father hath giuen to the Sonne C For christ saith not that he hath rule ouer the whole worlde to giue lyfe vnto all men ▪ without exceptiō but he restraineth this grace to those onelye which are gyuen vnto hym But howe are they gyuen For the Father hath also made the Reprobate subiect vnto hym Aunswere Only the electe are of the peculiar flock of Christ the custody and charge wherof he hath taken vppon hym as a shepehearde Therefore the kingdome of Christ is extended to al men but it bringeth saueing helth to the elect only who gladly and willyingly follow the voyce of the shepehearde For others he constrayneth violently to obey hym vntyll at the last he breake them in peces with an Iron maule A. Therefore thys place agréeth very well with that which we redde before where it is sayde VVhatsoeuer the father gyueth me shall come vnto me Also This is the will of my Father which sent me Ioh. 6.37 that of all which he hath giuen mee I shoulde not loose one but rayse it vp agayne at the laste day This is life eternall that they might knovve thee the true God and Iesus Christ vvhom thou hast sente C. Nowe hée defineth the waye howe to geue lyfe namelye when hée illumineth and bringeth the electe into the true knowledge of God For he speaketh not here of the fruition of lyfe which we hope for but onely sheweth howe men shall come vnto lyfe And to the end this sentence maye be well vnderstoode we must fyrst of all noate that we are al in death vntyll such tyme as God doeth shyne who aloane is lyff and so soone as he hath shyned because we possesse him by Fayth we enter therewithall into the possession of lyfe Herevpon it commeth that the knowledge of him is rightlye sayde to bring sauing health M. But this knowledge is not gotten by our owne industrye but by the grace of God Therefore the sonne prayeth the Father to gloryfye him to the ende that he also may glorifye him againe and that so the elect hauing receyued the knowledge of them boath maye be made partakers of eternall lyfe No man therefore can knowe God but by Christ the sonne of God R. For no man hath séene God at any tyme the onelye begotten sonne which is in the bosome of the Father whiche hath reuealed him For he is the brightnesse of the glorye of the Father Iohn 1.18 And the lyght is knowne in brightnesse and glory Hebr. 1.3 C. Wherefore God is not knowne but in the face of Christ who is his liuelye and expresse Image Colos 1 15. In that therefore that the Father is set in the fyrst place it is not referred to the order of faith as though our mynde knowing God shoulde afterwarde descend vnto Christ but the sence and meaning is that God is knowne by a Mediatour set betwéene him and vs. M. And to knowe God the Father and Iesus Christ whome he hath sent is not simplye to knowe that God is God and that Iesus Christ is boath the sonne of God and the sonne of man but is to knowe the mistery of the Crosse of the receyued dispensation to redéeme mankinde from sinnes and death originallye comming from Adam The knowledge of God is lyfe eternall as that God is the Father of his onelye begotten sonne Christ and that he sent him for mannes saluation into the world by whose blood saluation belongeth to all menne as wel to the Iewes
as the Gentiles which beléeue in him without whome there is no saluation Actes 4 12. C. Here hée added two Epithetes or tytles as the true and onelye because fyrst it is necessarye that fayth doe discerne God from the vayne imaginations of menne and imbracing him with fyrme assuraunce shoulde neuer fayle or swarue secondlye that menne myght iudge nothing to bée lame or vnperfect in God and hée might content them selues with him aloane This therefore is the meaning That they may acknowledge thée for the true God But by this meanes he séemeth to depriue him selfe of the ryght and name of the deuinitye Yf any man replye and saye Obiection that the name of GOD belongeth as well vnto Christe as to the Father then the same question shal be moued concerning the holye ghost For if so bée the Father onelye and the Sonne bée one GOD than the holye Ghost is put out of his degrée the whiche is no lesse absurde The aunswere herevnto is easelye made Aunsvvere If a man marke and consider well the manner of speache whiche Christe vseth in dyuers places of the Gospell of Saint Iohn of the whiche the Readers haue béene so often admonished alreadye that they cannot forget it Christ appearing in the forme of a man placeth the power essence and maiestye of GOD vnder the person of his Father Therefore there is but one true God the Father of Christ That is to saye that GOD which promised vnto the worlde long a goe a redéemer is one But in Christ wée shall fynde boath the vnitye and veritye of the dietye because Christ was therefore abased that hée might exalt vs. When we are come thus farre than his diuine Maiestie sheweth it selfe then is hée whollye knowne in the Father and the Father whollye in him In fine he which seperateth Christ from the diuinitye of the Father as doe the Iewes Turkes and Arrians he as yet knoweth not which is the onely true God but doeth rather deuise vnto him selfe a straunge God C. Therefore we are commaunded to knowe God and Christ whome he hath sent by whome as by his stretched out hand he draweth vs vnto him R. Also this place verye well agréeth with that where it is sayde I am the resurrection and the lyfe he that beleeueth on mee Ioh. ii â—5 though he were dead yet shall he lyue and whosoeuer lyueth and beleeueth in mee shall not dye for euer For fayth in Christ is the true knowledge of God Wherefore fayth is eternall lyfe because it possesseth Christ which is righteousnesse saluation and lyfe M. For this is the true God and eternall lyfe Iohn 5.20 C. But whereas it séemeth vnto some vniust that menne shoulde perishe for the ignoraunce of God onelye it commeth hereof Psal 36.9 because they doe not waye and consider that the well of lyfe is in the power of God onelye and that all they which haue forsaken him are depriued of lyfe Ephe. 4.18 Nowe séeing men come not vnto GOD but by faith infidelitye must of necessitye kéepe vs in death If anye man obiect and say Heb 11 6 that such as are iust otherwise and innocentes shall haue iniurye if they bée demaunded which want knowledge we may readilye aunswere that there is nothing ryght and sincere in menne so long as they abyde in theyr corrupt nature Gen 8 2i For the thought of mannes heart is euell euen from his childhoode Colloss 3 i0 but we are renewed as Paul testifyeth after the Image of GOD through knowledge 4. I haue glorifyed thee on the earth I haue fynished the worke vvhiche thou gauest me to doe M. Nowe hee speaketh of that by which he aduaunced the glorye of his fathers name boath by doctrine and by signes all the race of his dispensation ascribinge vnto him continuallye all thinges both him selfe and his doctrine and also the powers of his Miracles C. Yea in these wordes he comprehendeth al the partes of his Ministery meaning that hée hath finished all the whoale course of his calling for then was the due and full time when hée shoulde bée receyued vp into heauenlye glory For although the speciall parte was yet behinde namely the sacryfice of his death by whiche he made satisfaction for the sinnes of all men yet notwithstanding because the houre of death was nowe at hande he speaketh euen as if he had already suffered the same When he sayth I haue finished the worke which thou gauest me to he teacheth that the obedience by whiche God is gloryfied is not exercised in those workes which we in our owne lyking choose to bée good but in those workes which God committeth to euerye one to finishe Here let the Bishoppes and other Pastours take héede howe they depart out of this life whether they also can saye Wée haue gloryfied thée O Lorde vppon earth we haue finished the worke whiche thou gauest vs to doe C. This therefore is the summe of Christes wordes that he is set of the Father in the possession of his kingdom because hée hauing ended his race there wanted nothing more for him to do but onely to bring forth the fruite and effect by the power of the spirite of all those thinges which hee had done in the earth by the commaundement of his Father according to this saying of Paule Hee made him selfe of no reputacion takinge on him the forme of a seruaunt he humbled him selfe and became obedient to the death euen to the death of the crosse Phil 2.8 wherefore God hath exalted him and geuen him a name whiche is aboue euerye name 5. And now glorifie thou mee O Father with thine owne selfe with the glorie which I had with thee or euer the vvorlde vvas C. He now wisheth to be glorified with the Father not that the Father shoulde glorifie him within without witnesse but to the ende he being gloriouse receyued into heauen maye there declare his might and power that euery knée boath in heauen in earth and vnder the earth maye bowe Rom 6 i0 Therefore these wordes wyth thine owne selfe are compared with terrestriall and transitorye glory euen as the Apostle Paule when he saith that hée is once deade vnto sinne but now alyue vnto God expresseth the blessed immortalytye afterwarde hée declareth that hée desireth no borrowed or transitorye glorye but onelye that hée maye appeare to be suche a one in the fleshe as he was before the worlde was made or to speake more plainelye that the deuine maiestie which he alway had might nowe shine in the personne of the Mediatour and in the fleshe of manne which he had taken vpon him A. This place serueth greatlye to the confutation of the Arrians For although hee speake of the glorification of a man in the forme of a seruaunt yet notwithstanding the same Christ as hée is the worde of God which was in the beginning wyth God and God coescentiall with the Father and coequall in glorie had hys
he addeth another cause why he prayed so earnestly for hys Disciples bicause shortly they should be destitute of his corporall presence by enioying the whiche they were as yet cherefull So long as he was conuersaunt with them he gathered them and nourished them euen as a Henne doth hir Chickens vnder his winges and nowe gooing away he desireth of the Father to protect and defende them the whiche he dothe in respect of them For he séeketh to remedie their feare that they mighte staye themselues vpon God him selfe to whome he nowe deliuered them as it were from hande to hande M. Therefore nowe we see howe the moste faythfull and louyng Lorde was not so desirous to go vnto the Father that he regarded not the condition of his Disciples but carefully considereth in what state to leaue them after his departure Héereof commeth no small consolation when wee heare that the Lorde is the more carefull for the saluation of hys when he leaueth them according to hys Corporall presence For heereof wee maye gather that we also at thys day labouring in the world are regarded of hym in so muche that hee sendeth helpe vnto vs when wee are in trouble euen from hys heauenly glory Holy Eather kepe thorough thy owne name M. Hee knewe that they shoulde be subiect to many daungers in this world and therefore hee prayeth that they maye be preserued by hys Fathers prouidence C. For all hys prayer tendeth too that ende least hys Disciples shoulde bée discouraged as though their Corporall state shoulde bee the woorse by the misse of the Corporall presence of their Maister As if he should say My Apostles shall abyde persecution of the worlde for the Gospell Wherefore I praye that they faynte not vnder the heauie burthen of the crosse M. He addeth In thy name For bicause they were consecrated to the name of God and shoulde suffer many aduersities in the worlde for his sake he prayeth that they maye bee preserued in or by hys name R. For the name of GOD is a most strong tower Prou. 18.10 Therefore the name of GOD can defende the Faythfull man from all euils and from the dartes of Sathan C. The summe then is thys When the Corporall sighte of Chryste is taken from the Disciples they sustayne no losse bycause God receyueth them into his protection whose power is euerlasting He ascribeth the maner of sauing saying That they may be one For those whome the heauenly Father hath decreed to saue he gathereth into the holy vnitie of fayth and of the spirit But bicause it is not sufficient for mē to agrée togither in one he addeth this Euen as we are one For then our vnitie shall be happie if so be it set foorth the Image of God the father and of Christ euen as the waxe in the which the King or Signet is printed carieth the marke or print of the same A. But concerning the vnitie of the father and the sonne reade the tenth Chapter going before beginning at the .30 verse and in the verse folowing 12. Whyle I was wyth them in the worlde I kepte them in thy name those that thou gauest mee haue I kepte and none of them is loste but that loste childe that the Scripture mighte bee fulfilled C. Christe sayth that he hath kepte them in hys Fathers name bicause he made hym selfe onely a Mynister whiche dyd nothyng but by the power of GOD. Hée therefore thynketh it not méete that they shoulde nowe peryshe as though the power of GOD by hys departure were extinguished or beade R. As if hée shoulde say Hytherto I haue confyrmed the Apostles wyth the worde of the Gospell yea I haue lefte nothynge vndoone that myghte keepe them wythin the bandes and duetie of Faythe and I haue kepte them that none shoulde perishe but onely that Iudas Iscarioth of whose fall the Scripture before testified And nowe because I am gooing away I committe them to thy charge For I shall be delyuered too the Aduersaries and shall bée lefte in the handes of the wycked that in deryding mée they shall saye He saued others hym selfe he can not saue Wherefore I resigne them ouer into thy hande that they maye bee preserued from all euill C. But this séemeth very absurde that Chryste shoulde sette ouer vnto GOD the offyce of sauyng and preseruing as thoughe he hauyng ended the course of hys lyfe leassed to bee their kéeper But this is thus aunswered That Chryste speaketh onely héere of the visible custodie whiche had an ende in the death of Christe For so long as he was conuersaunte on earth he needed not to borrowe any other power to preserue hys Disciples But all this is referred too the person of the Mediator whiche appeared in the fourme of a seruaunte for a tyme. But nowe he commaundeth his Disciples so soone as they beginne to wante but the least helpe to lyfte vp theyr eyes to heauen Whereby wée gather that Chryste dothe no lesse preserue the faythfull at this daye than he hathe doone in tyme paste but after an other manner because the deuyne Maiestie openly shineth in him R. For if so be Christe kepte and preserued hys before hee entered into the Kyngdome of hys Father and satisfyed the desire of the Faythfull concernyng ioye howe muche more shall he keepe them nowe seeing he hathe iustified them by hys Deathe and Resurrection For nowe oure saluation is more neere than when wee beleeued And seeyng when as yet wée were Synners Chryste dyed for vs muche more nowe wee beeing iustified by his bloud Rom. 5.6 shall bée saued through hym from wrath M. Furthermore let vs note héere howe Chryste saythe that he hath kept hys Disciples in the worlde For suche is thys worlde that the Electe haue nede of Gods preseruation so long as they are in the same C. Whereas he maketh exception heere of Iudas it is not wythout cause For althoughe he were none of the Elect and of Gods flocke yet notwithstāding the dignitie of his office made him seeme so to be Neither woulde any man haue thought otherwise of hym so long as he was in that office Therefore in respect of Grammer the exception is improper but if we consider the matter all men will say that it behoued Christe so to speake Moreouer lest any man shuld thinke that the eternall election of God was voyde in the destruction of Iudas he addeth héerewithal that he was the sonne of perdition by whiche words he giueth to vnderstand that his ruine and destruction which sodenly appeared in the sight of men was from the beginning knowne vnto God It appeareth therefore very well that Chryste knewe for whome he prayed and for whome he prayed not M. By this perdition of Iudas wée may gather that there is no hope of saluation for those whiche following the steppes of Iudas persecute the truthe of Chryste for filthye gayne whereby they manyfestly declare that they are borne the children of perdition seeyng the same happened too
Gospell not to liue at their owne pleasure but that their light might shine before men not to be Princes of this worlde but to beare the crosse wyth Christ Who came not to be ministred vnto Mat. 20.28 but to minister him selfe and to giue his life a redemption for many M. Wherfore let the Bishoppes of Rome marke well and sée how they defend their Lordship which they haue in the Churche vnder the pretence of Christ 19. And for theyr sakes sanctifie I my selfe that they also mighte be sanctified through the truthe R. To sanctifie is to ceparate to diuine vses C. Therefore in these words he doth more playnly explicate from whence that sanctificatioÌ„ doth come which is wrought in vs by the doctrine of the Gospell namely bicause he hath consecrated him selfe to the Father that his holinesse mighte appertayne vnto vs. For as the blessinge is extended from the firste fruites to the whole increace euen so the spirite â—f God doth sprinkle vs with the holinesse of Christe and maketâ— vs partakers of the same and that not onely by imputation for by this meanes he is sayde to be made vnto vs righteousnesse but he is also saide to be made vnto vs sanctificaon .1 Cor. 1.30 bicause after a sorte he offereth vs to the Father that by his spirite we may be renued into true holynesse And althoughe this sanctification perteineth to the whole lyfe of Christe yet notwithstanding it is specially to bée seene in the sacrifice of hys death bicause then he appeared to be a true Priest whiche consecrated the Temple the Altar all the Vessels Exod. 29.1 and the people by the power of his spirite A. Euen as before tyme in the Lawe it was shadowed R. Christe therefore sanctifieth him selfe That is he is made the instrument of God the Father by whiche he is glorified he offereth and sacrificeth him selfe that we also may be made the instrumentes and true sacrifices of hys diuine glory Sanctification M. For Christe hath not so sanctified hym selfe for vs that we may abide prophane and farre separate from the communion of his spirite and sanctification but although we be saued by hys onely holynesse yet notwithstanding we are sanctified also by the participation of his spirite They which are voyde of the same promise vnto them selues in vayne the fellowship of Christ Wherevpon the Apostle sayth Rom. 6.4 VVe are buried vvith him by Baptisme into his deathe that lykevvyse as Christe vvas raysed vp from the dead by the glory of the Father euen so vve also shoulde vvalke in nevvnesse of lyfe And in another place he sayth Roma 12.1 Offer vp your bodies a quicke sacrifice holy and acceptable vnto God vvhiche is your reasonable seruice This therfore is the sence meaning I sanctifie my self that is I dye for them that they by my death may be filled with the spirite of sanctification and may be made the holy vessels of God by the reuealed spirite of the Gospell M. This the Apostle comprehendeth in these wordes Hebr. 10.10 In the vvhiche will we are made holy euen by the offering of the body of Iesus Christe once for all In the truthe The worde of God is the truth euen as Christ sayd before Therefore the sanctification of the ministers of Christe and of the faythfull Acts. 15.9 Fayth maketh al thinges cleane consisteth in the truthe of Gods worde vppon the whiche fayth is grounded by whiche God purifieth the hartes Without this all things are prophane and vncleane 20. Neuerthelesse I pray not for them alone but for theÌ„ also which shall beleue on me through their preaching R. Thirdly Christe prayeth for all the faythfull whiche should be to the ende of the world This verily bringeth great consolation For if so be through the doctrine of the Gospell we beléeue in Christ there is no cause why we should doubt but that with the Apostles we are vnder Gods protection so that none of vs can perishe This praier of Christ is a quiet hauen into the whiche whosoeuer entereth he is safe from all perill of shipwracke for his wordes are of as great force as if he had solemly sworne that he is carefull for our saluation R. And firste of all this place confirmeth the authoritie of the Apostles agaynst those which very contemptuously extinuate and disprayse the preaching of the Gospell by the Apostles Prou. 20.9 for that they were men also subiect vnto errours And it is true that they were men in lyfe and in workes for who can say my harte is cleane but they preached the doctrine of the Gospel not by humaine but by the diuine ministerie Wherevppon Christe also prayeth for those which shoulde beleeue through their preaching Furthermore let our consciences be confyrmed agaynst the worlde and agaynst all the afflictions of the worlde For so soone as Christe prayed the Father hearde and the father hearing what remayneth but hys grace and readie affection towarde vs C. Let this also suffice vs whiche knowe that our fayth is founded vppon the Gospell preached by the Apoples though the worlde condemne vs a thousande tymes namely that Christe acknowledgeth vs for his speciall charge and coÌ„mendeth vs to his father Ioh. 11.41 of whom he can not choose but be heard C. When he addeth Throgh their preching He very well expresseth the forre and nature of fayth M. Euen as the Apostle Paule also Rom. 10 17 when he sayth that fayth coÌ„meth by hearing And the worde of the Apostles is nothing else but the Gospell which they were commaunded to preach in the worlde Mar. 16.15 C. Wo then vnto the Papistes whose fayth is so farre from thys rule that they are not ashamed most blasphemously to say that the scriptures are like vnto a Shipmans hose and to a nose of waxe and that therefore the tradition of the Churche shall be their direction and rule of fayth But let vs be assured that the same fayth onely is approued of the sonne of God our Iudge alone whiche is conceyued by the doctrine of the Apostles For there shall no certayne testimonie any where else bee founde than in their writinges We muste also note what fayth the word of the Apostles doth bring foorth This Christ declareth when he sayth Which beleeue in me Let nowe the Iewes Turkes and Romishe rable glory of their fayth but it maketh no matter what euery one beleeueth and in whome he beleeueth Euery doctrine hath his fayth but the Apostolicall doctrine begetteth onely the faith in Christ And this faith alone is partaker of this prayer of Christ of the promises concerning euerlasting life 21. That they all maye be one as thou father arte in me and I in thee and that they also may bee one in vs That the world may beleue that thou hast sent me R. That which Christ prayed for his Apostles he nowe also prayeth for all the faythfull that they might be of one fayth
haste loued me For there is but one only Christ which can be sayd to be welbeloued Furthermore the heauenly father loueth all the members with the same loue with the whiche he hath loued the Churche that he maye loue no man but in Christ But for this reade more in the .3.14 and .16 chapters before 24. Father I will that they which thou hast giuen me be with me where I am that they may se my glory which for thou haste gyuen me thou louedst mee before the foundation of the worlde M. Whereas Christe sayth heere to his Father I will it is not spoken commaundingly but in the way of petition C. For I wil in this place is as much to say as I desire Notwithstanding there maye bee double vnderstanding in the same eyther that he woulde haue his disciples to enioye his externall presence or els that God woulde bring them at the laste into his heauenly kingdome whyther he wente before Thus to see the glorye some expound to haue the participatioÌ„ of that glory which Christ hath other some to feele with the sence of faith what Christ is how great his maiestie is also But all things well wayed considered we must beleeue that Christe speaketh of the perfecte blessednes of the Godly As if he shuld say that his prayer and peticion was not graunted vntill suche tyme as they were receiued vp into heauen vnto him Thus we muste vnderstand the sighte of his glory They then sawe the glory of Christe when he was presente with them euen as if men should see a small lighte shining through the narrow chinks or crakes of a â—oore or walle when they are shutte into a darke place Now Christ wishet that they might profite so long vntill they enioyed the perfecte lighte in the kingdome of heauen In effecte he prayeth that the Father woulde bring them forward more more vntill such time as hee brought them vnto the full sight of his glory M. By thys place wee see what manner of prayer it was which Christe made namely no vncertayne or doubtfull prayer but an assured and faythfull prayer too obtayne that which he asketh C. When he addeth For thou louedst me befor the beeginning It doth far better agree with the person of the mediator than with the bare deuinitie of Christ A. By this place we gather that the faithfull are oute of perill seeing they are partakers of the same glory with the which Christ is endued of the Father for the head is not seperated from the meÌ„bers R. Therefore whether the faythfull are in death or in life they ar with Christ Whereupon the Prophet sayth if I walke in the middest of the shadowe of deathe I will feare none ill bicause thou art with me 25. O righteous Father the worlde also hath not knowen thee but I haue knowen thee and these haue knovven that thou haste sente me M. Againe he commeÌ„deth in his disciples the knowledge of god the father the which he manifested vnto them Of this he spake before And here he repeateth the same againe discerning his disciples from thys world and accusing the world in this that the same knoweth not God the Father C. Therefore of ryghte Christe of a singuler affection commendeth his disciples whom the vnbeleefe of the worlde did not hinder from the knowledge of god M. The lyke sentence almost thou haste before in these words And ye haue not knoweÌ„ him but I haue knowen him Also it agréeth with the .8 verse of this chapter C. In calling the Father righteous he condemneth the world and the wickednes of the same As if he shoulde saye Although the worlde do proudly despise and reiecte God yet not withstanding he looseth nothing therebye but remayneth still as glorious a God and a righteous as he was before By whiche wordes he teacheth that the fayth of the Godly ought to be so founded in God that thoughe the whole worlde shoulde falle yet the same shoulde neuer shake Also we muste note the order of faith which is here described The sonne onely whiche came foorth of the bosome of the Father dothe properly knowe the Father Therefore al they which desire to come vnto God must of necessitie receiue Christ which coÌ„meth to meete them and muste wholy addicte them selues vnto hym And he when he is knowen wil at the last bring his disciples to God the Father 26. And I haue declared vnto them thy name and wil declare it that the loue wherewith thou haste loued me may be in them and I in them M. By this place it dothe appeare that the knowledge of gods name is not seperated from the knowledge of the dispensation and mediation of Christe by whiche hee is knowen to be the Mediator sent into thys world C. When he saith that he hath manifested vnto them hys fathers name hée meaneth that hee hath done the office of a teacher but yet that hee vsed not onelye the sounde of a voice but also the secret reuelation of the spirite to manifest the father And bicause the faith of the disciples was as yet but weake hee promiseth with al increace of this knowledge B. For we must here continually increase in the knowledge of god C. And thus he prepareth theÌ„ to hope for more large knowledge and grace of the spirite Also although hee speaketh of the Apostles yet wee may gather thereby a generall exhortation that we may studie dayly to profite and not to thinke that wee haue run so wel but that there remayneth yet a greate deale of our race so longe as we are in this fleshe M. Wherfore let vs seeke for the increase of this knowledge of God at the handes of Christ the perfection wherof we shal haue at the last in the life to come That the loue wherewith thou hast loued me C. That is to say that thou mayst loue theÌ„ in me Or els That the loue wherewith thou hast loued me may also extend it self vnto them For the loue wherewith God loued vs too speake properly is euen the very same with the whiche hee loued hys Sonne from the beeginning that in hym he might make vs acceptable to hym selfe And verely in respecte of oure selues wee are odious vnto God without Christe but theÌ„ he beginneth to loue vs wheÌ„ we begin to growe into the bodye of his welbeeloued sonne This is an vnspeakeable priuiledge when we knowe that Chryste was beloued of his Father for our sakes that wee might bee for euer pertakers of the same loue M. We muste note also that the knowledge of God doth bring vs into this wonderfull fellowship of Gods loue C. But wee muste note these wordes And I in them By whiche wee are taught that wee are no otherwise comprehended in that loue of the whiche hee speaketh than if Christe doo dwell in vs. For as the Father can not beholde the Sonne but hee muste haue before hys eyes his whole body euen so if we will haue him to beholde vs
howe they besought Pilate that the bodies might be taken downe it serueth to the confirmation of our faith fyrste because it sheweth that the same was fullfilled in the person of Christe which was foreshewed in the Scrptures secondly bicause it contayneth a misterie of no small weight A. In the meane tyme notwithstanding the Iewes bewraie their hypocrisie when they require that the bodies may be taken downe from the Crosses Deu. 21.23 M. The lawe of Moses commaunded that the body hanged vpon the trée shuld the same day that it was hanged be taken downe buried R. The Iewes very diligently obserue this lawe being made only for ciuility and humanities sake whereas otherwise they transgressed the whole law Who wold not haue iudged these to be holy men Who would haue suspected that they wold haue killed Christ against the law seing them such diligent obseruers of the law Therefore to the end they might religiously obserue their Sabbath they are very carefull for the outward pollution in the meane time not cōsidering how wicked a déed it is to kill an innosent man So a litle before we sawe that they entered not into the iudgement haule least they should defile them selues when as their impietie defiled and polluted the whole Countrey 22. Then came the souldiers brake the legges of the first and of the other which was crucified with him 23. But when they came to Iesus sawe that he was dead alredy they brake not his legges G. Whereas whē they had broken the legs of the two theues they foūd Christ dead and therefore touch not his body we may therin behold an extraordinary worke of Gods prouidence Heathen and prophane men will saye that it commeth naturally to passe that one man dyeth sooner than another but he that shall wey and consider the whole order of the history shal be constrayned to ascribe it to the secrete purpose of God in the iudgement of god that the spedy death of Christ stayed them from breaking his legges 34. But one of the soldiers with a spear thrust him into the syde forthwith came there out bloud and water In that his side was pearsed with a speare by the Souldier it was done to approue his death but god had a further respect as we shall sée anon But very childish is the imagination of the Papistes which haue made of this speare man a Longius fayning the proper name of a man to make the matter more fabulous they say that this Souldier was before blinde and receiuing his sight was conuerted to the faith And therefore they haue canonized him a Saint If such Saintes be their patrones when they pray vnto God what I pray you shal they attayne at any tyme but thei are worthy which leauing christ séeke after dead men to be deceyued and blynded by the Diuell And forthwith came therout bloud water C. Some were deceiued fayning heare a miracle For it is a natural thing for blud when it is congealed and hath lost his redines to be lyke water Therefore this was no miraculous thing that water gushed out of his syde with bloud hee being dead And the purpose of the Euangelist was to declare that his narration was confyrmed by testimonies of Scripture which he afterward addeth and specially that he might put the faithfull in mynd of that which hee sayeth in another place 1. Ihon. 5.6 namelye that Christ came by water and bloud By which words he declareth that Christ brought with him the true satisfaction and the liuely fountaine For remission of sins righteousnes and the puritie of the soule were fygured in the law by these two signes namely by sacrifyces and washinges In sacrifyces bloud satisfyed for sinnes and was the pryce to satisfye the wrath of God Washings were testimonies of true puritie and remedies to pourge away vncleannes and to wash away the spottes of the fleshe But least fayth should stay any more vppon these elementes S. Ihon testifyeth in his Epistle that the fulfilling and fulnesse of both graces is in Christ and heere he giueth vs a visible signe of the same thing To the same ende pertayne those Sacramentes which Christ hath lefte vnto hys Church For in Baptisme the purgation and puritie of the soule which appeareth by newnesse of life is declared And the Supper is a pledge of the satisfaction made But they differ farre from the figures of the olde Lawe bicause they offer Christ as if he were present whome the figures of the Law shewed a farre off Wherfore we may affirme that our Sacraments flowed out of the side of Christ Sacramentes flowed out of Christes side For thē we are truly washed away from our spottes and are renued into a holy life then we are redeemed from death and do liue in the presence of God when Baptisme and the Supper of the Lorde doo leade vs vnto Christes side that from thence we may draw that as from a liuely spring by fayth whiche they do figure and signifie 35. And he that saw it bare recorde and his record is true and he knoweth that he sayth true that ye might beleeue also M. This S. Iohn addeth for the more certentie of the matter shewing that in a cause of Christian fayth we must leane to those things which are certayne and true To the same effect pertayne these words And vve savv his glory Iohn 1.14 as the glory of the only begotten Sonne of the Father And agayne Iohn 3.11 1. Iohn 1.1 2. Pet. 1.16 Ephe. 4.14 1. Ioh. 2.24 That vvhich vve knovv vve speake and vve testifie that vvhich vvee haue seene M. Furthermore in that he bringeth god for a witnesse of those things to be true whiche he writeth saying And he knovveth that he sayth true we haue an example of a Christian teacher He whiche speaketh or teacheth in the Church ought not only to speake but also to testifie and that of suche true and manifest things as he him self nothing doubteth of so that he him selfe may say I know that I speake those things whiche are true A man shall finde diuers which teache the truthe notwithstanding they are vncertayne whether they speake truthe or no bicause they haue not the true and vndoubted meaning of those things which they speake but the letter onely Furthermore we sée to what ende the Euangelist hath written namely to this ende that we might beléeue bicause in him the Scriptures are fulfilled He was not content with his owne fayth but sought also to bring others vnto the same 36. For these things were done that the Scripture should be fulfilled Ye shal not break a bone of him M. The souldiers brake the bones of the théeues whiche were crucified wyth Christ but they left the bones of Christ vntouched bicause bothe God had so appoynted and it was also prefigured in the Passouer C. For this testimonie was taken out of the twelfth chapter of Exodus where Moses intreateth of the Pascall
Lambe And S. Iohn taketh this as graunted vnto him that the same Lamb was a signe of the true and only sacrifice by which the Church should be redéemed Neyther maketh it any matter that the same was offered for a remembraunce of the redemption alreadie made For so god would haue that benefite celebrated that it might promise spirituall deliueraunce vnto the Church in time to come Wherfore without all controuersie the Apostle Paule applieth that forme of eating the Pascal Lambe which Moses prescribeth vnto Christ By this analogie and similitude fayth gathereth no small fruite because the same shall beholde saluation offered in Christ in all the Ceremonies of the Lawe 37. And agayne another Scripture saith They shal loke on him whoÌ„ they pearced This place is taken out of the twelfth chapter of the prophesie of Zacharie B. Deut. 32.35 And it agreeth with that whiche is written in Deutronomie wher it is said Vengeance is mine and I will repay By whiche places séeing the punishemente of the wicked is deferred for a long time to come the spirite signifyeth that the wicked shall preuaile and haue the vpper hande in thys worlde but yet so that they shall sley them selues with their owne sworde For the more they prosper in their euill dooinges the more iuste their cause is thought of them to be Therefore béeing blynded they runne headlong into the greeuous iudgemente of God Therefore they whiche goe aboute too expounde this place concerning Christe according to the letter do too violently racke the same For the Euangelist doth not alleage the same to that ende but rather to shewe that Christe is that God whiche long agoe complayned by Zachary that the Iewes had perced him to the harte For there God speaketh after the manner of men signifying that he is wounded with the wickednes of the people but specially with the wicked coÌ„tempte of his worde euen as that man is wounded to death whose harte is perced Now bicause Christ Iesus is God manifested in the fleshe Esay 6.10 Saincte Iohn sayth that the same was openly fulfylled in his visible fleshe which his diuine maiesty according to that manner whiche it might suffer suffered of the Iewes Not that God is subiecte to the iniuries of men or that the reproches and slaunders of mortall men can reache from the earth vnto him but bicause he woulde expresse by this manner of speach of how great sacriledge the impietie of man was giltie when proudly and presumptuously it extendeth it selfe to heauen And rightly S. Ihon ascribeth that to the Iewes which was done by the hand of a Romaine souldiour Euen as in another place they are sayd to haue crucifyed the Sonne of God although they touched not his body with their fynger They shall see him M. As touching this séeing some therby vnderstand the conuersion of the Iewes Act. 2.3.9 Act. 3.15 of the which we haue an example in the second of the Actes of the Apostles R. For then they began to haue respect vnto him whom they pearced in mourning and repentaunce Othersome interprete the same of the punishemente of the wicked to come as we sayde before Both which are comprehended in this place if we wel consider of the same namely that a remnante shall be gathered by God from amonge this loste nation shal also shewe his horrible punishment and vengeance vpon all the contemners of his grace For we knowe that they were wont to scorne the Prophets no lesse than if they had tolde a tale without the commandemeÌ„t of God This sayth the Lord shal not escape vnpunished bicause he will him selfe defende his owne cause Concerning the rest of this chap. reade the .27 of Mat. 56. vers The twentith Chapter 1. The first day of the Sabbaths came Mary Magdalene early when it was yet dark vnto the sepulcher and sawe the stone taken away from the graue HItherto wee beholde nothing in the passioÌ„ of Christ outwardly in Christ Rom. 1.4 thaÌ„ a very abiect maÌ„ forsakeÌ„ of God But nowe by the resurrectioÌ„ it is manifestly declared that he is the sonne of God And first of al we must haue a consideration of the works of God by the resurrectioÌ„ For as God began the resurrectioÌ„ in Christe by a cleane coÌ„trary worke that is say Death the beginning of life by deiecting casting down into the extreme pit of hell euen so he beginneth ioy with sorow glory with ignominy shame and life with death C. But bicause the resurrection of Christ is the principall Article of our faith without which the hope of euerlasting life lieth dead therefore the Euangelists do stand the more vpon â—he probatioÌ„ of the same Rom. 4.25 Roma 6.4 1. Cor. 15.3 Euen as this our Euangelist gathereth many testimonies by which we may be certified that Christe rose agayne from the dead A. The vertue of whose resurrection the Apostle Paule in diuers places sheweth at large but specially in his Epistle to the Romanes C. But it may seeme very absurde that S. Iohn doth not bring more approued and credible witnesses for he beginneth with a woman But thus this saying was fulfilled 1. Cor. 1.7 that God hath chosen the weake foolish and conteÌ„ptible things of this world to confound the wisdome power and glory of the fleshe A. And in that there seemeth to be some varietie betweene this our EuaÌ„gelist and the other thrée reade our Commentarie vpon the .28 of Matth. the first verse and there you shall see a playne reconciliation of those places which séeme to varie 2. Then she ran and came to Simon Peter and to the other disciple whoÌ„ Iesus loued and sayth vnto them They haue taken away the Lorde out of the graue we can not tell where they haue layde him R. Althogh this woman was not as yet endued with a perfect fayth yet notwithstanding she rightly endeuoured her selfe to manyfest the glory of the sonne of God M. Mary therefore runneth with speede to Peter and Iohn eyther for that they were best knowen vnto her or els because they were gathered into one companie She maketh hast by running béeing feruently affected by the spirite And bicause she found the graue emptie contrarie to her expectation forgetting the woordes of Christe shee conceyueth a wrong suspition in hir minde that the body of the Lord was translated into some other more seemly decent sepulchre the other being but rude and inconuenient though peraduenture fitte for the purpose of the Iewes beeing neere vnto mount Caluerie where he was crucified or els she iudged that the body of Christ was remoued for some other cause which shee knew not of R. Therefore wéeping and crying she commeth to Peter and Iohn saying They haue taken avvay the Lorde out of the graue She speaketh of the body of the Lorde and she calleth him hir Lorde thoughe he were buried so she was affected towarde the Lorde Iesus But this woman rather suspected
that whiche was false than that whiche was true and foreshewed by the Lord him selfe in playn wordes She suspected that he was remoued to some other Sepulcher when as he was neither in that nor in any other but was risen agayne So in doubtfull matters we rather fall into suspition of that which is false than of that which is true Bv. Notwithstanding by this complaynt it came to passe that occasion was giuē to the Disciples more diligently to searche out the truth For therefore Mary Magdalene tolde that vnto Peter and Iohn which she vnderstoode that they mighte more narrowly discusse the whole matter The which they also did as appeareth by that which foloweth 3. Peter therefore wente foorth and that other Disciple and came to the sepulcher M. When Peter Iohn vnderstoode that Mary had foūd the sepulcher without the Lord caried frō thence to another place they went also togither out of the City bicause they would know the truth came at last to the sepulchre C. But it is maruel seing ther was so litle faith almost none at al aswel in the disciples as in the women that ther was notwithstāding so gret a zeale feruēt a desire And in déede it can not be but that pietie draue thē to séeke Christ Therefore there remayned some séede of fayth in their harts but choked as it were for a time insomuch that they knewe not that they had that which they had So the holy Ghost worketh oftentimes in the Elect after a secret maner Wherfore we must be persuaded that there was some secrete roote frō the which we sée fruit to spring M. For as touching Peter we see that although he were greatly fallen in denying the Lord yet notwithstāding he retayned his accustomed mind affection towarde him Whervpon here also though the disciples were in feare yet neuerthelesse he doubted not to go foorth to the Lords Sepulchre He sayd not What haue I to doo to go to the sepulcher of our dead Lorde whom most filthily I denied whē he was aliue and in perill He thinketh of none of this but ioyneth himselfe to the rest of the Disciples agayn and retayneth a sincere mind toward Christ such is their disposition which fall not so muche of malicious wickednesse as of infirmitie of the flesh 4. They ran bothe together the other Disciple did outrun Peter and came firste to the Sepulchre Bv. We haue a notable example lefte vnto vs in these two Disciples For they run with a feruent desire and very carefully diligētly they search out al things M. They runne I say both togither but the one is more swift on foote than the other and commeth first to the Goale Héereby we are taught not to looke that they which are chiefe and excell others in singuler giftes should runne all alike in the race of Christ least one shoulde contemne another 5. And when he had stouped downe he saw the linnē clothes lying yet went he not in M. The Lords sepulcher was so made that none standing vprighte but stouping down could see into the same Euē so such are the mysteries of the deathe of the buriall of the resurrection of the Lord that they can neither be séene knowen nor cōsidered but of those which haue an humble and lowly mind They wil not be séene of such as are proud and hye mynded yea though they be called Apostles Bishops Priests and Doctours 6. Then came Simon Peter following him and wēt into the sepulcher and saw the linnen clothes lye 7. And the Napkin that was about his head not lying with the lynnen clothes but wrapped togither in a place by it selfe R. Although Iohn came fyrst to the sepulchre when he sawe the linnen clothes lye aside he went not in peraduenture stayed with feare or els to tell Peter newes who came more slowly after him And in ciuill matters too much hast is reproued by this prouerbe A softe fyre maketh swéete malte that is to saye thou muste not be too rashe nor too slowe but make hast not with rashnesse but wyth consultation not with heat but with prudence not with lust but with deliberatiō C. Therfore in the Peter who made lesse hast entred notwithstāding first into the sepulchre we therby lerne that there is more giuen to many in retiring thā apereth at the first sight And sometimes we see it cōmeth to passe that many which in the beginning were very hote do waxe cay cold that many which brag most at the fyrst when they come to the cōflict turne their backs run away and cōtrariwise that they which wer thoght to be cold slow when peril cōmeth ar most forward coragious And he saw the linnen clothes C. These lynnen clothes were as it were Relikes to confyrme the faith of the Resurrection For it is not like that the body was stripte to be caried to another place For neyther enimie nor friende would haue done suche a deede And the napkin that was about his head M. The Euangelist is wonderfull diligent in noting and describing all things so exactly For it was not withoute cause that the napkin which was about his head was layde from the linnen clothes in a seuerall place by it selfe For hereby the beholders of the same might quickly see that none of those things were wanting in the which the body of Christ was wrapped that there might be a perfect testimonie of his resurrection and that all suspition of remouing his hody might be taken away The Lorde lefte his apparel which he vsed in this lyfe with the souldiers before he was executed vpon the Crosse but he left the linnen clothes and the napkin which was about his head with the which he being dead was infolded and buried in the Sepulchre when he rose again from death For he béeing raysed to the glory of immortalitie mynded to come no more into thys miserable lyfe therefore he had no more anye neede of those garments and linnen clothes So in lyke maner we must dye with Christ that we may wholly forsake this newe lyfe and we must so ryse from death that we must leaue the Reliques of sinne in Baptisme as in the graue A. Concerning the exposition of the eyght and ninth verses following reade our Commentarie vpon the .28 of Math. 10. Then the disciples wēt away agayne to their owne house R. It is like that the Disciples returned home agayne with suspended and doubtfull minds For although S. Iohn sayth that he beleeued yet notwithstanding that fayth was not fyrme but had onely a certayne small taste of the myracle vntill suche tyme as he was afterwarde better confyrmed And in deede a sounde fayth could not be conceyued by a bare sight onely Moreouer Christ did not shewe hymselfe vnto them vntill suche time as they were better awaked from their carnall blindnesse They had shewed a notable token of their zeale in running to the sepulchre notwithstanding Christe was hiddē from
keepe it he dothe not denie that to bee true whiche the woman had sayde Blessed is the vvombe that bare thee and the pappes that gaue thee sucke but extolleth those whiche heare the worde of God and keepe it C. Therefore Christe heere for this consideration commendeth fayth bicause the same beeing contente with the simple worde of God dependeth not vppon the sence and reason of fleshe and bloud So that he comprehendeth the force and nature of fayth in a briefe definition namely that it standeth not in the present aspecte but pearceth vnto the heauens and beleeueth those thinges whiche are hidden from humayne vnderstanding To this effect pertayne these sentences Fayth is an assurance of things which are hoped for Heb. 11.11 1. Cor. 5.7 and a certenty of things which are not seene Aso VVe walke by fayth not after outvvarde appearaunce The which places signifie that fayth hath his aspecte but yet suche aspecte as stayeth not on the worlde and vppon earthly obiectes If any man obiect and saye that this place is contrarie to that where he pronoūceth those eyes to be blessed which beholde him present We answere Mat. 13.16 That Christ doth not speake there of a corporal aspect only as he doth in this place but of the reuelation which is common to al the godly from the time that he came to be the redéemer of the world He compareth the Apostles with the holy Kings Prophets which were held vnder the obscure shadowes of Moses law But now he saith that the state of the faythfull is blessed bicause more perfecte lighte shineth vnto them yea bicause the substaunce and truthe of figures is offered vnto them Many of the wycked behelde Chryste wyth the eyes of the fleshe at that tyme who notwithstanding were neuer a whit the more blessed but we whiche neuer sawe Christe with oure eyes are made partakers of this blessednes which Christ héere commendeth Blessednesse of those that see not Christ Gal. 3.1 Whervpon it followeth that those eyes are called blessed whiche spiritually consider that in him which is heauenly and diuine For at this day we beholde Christ in the Gospell no lesse than if he were present before vs. M. Therefore let no man say O that I had lyued in the dayes of Christe and had seene with mine eyes those his myracles We beleeue that they are muche more blessed whiche see not than those whiche haue seene 1. Pet. 1.8 C. If therefore wee desire to sée that in Christe whiche maketh vs happie and blessed let vs learne to beleue when we see not Wheras therefore the Papists wrest these words to proue their Transubstantiation it is too friuolous and vayne That wée maye be blessed they cōmaunde vs to beleeue that Christ is in the fourme of breade but the purpose of Christ was nothing lesse than to make our fayth subiect to the inuentions of man the which fayth if it passe neuer so little the boundes of the worde it ceasseth now to be fayth If so be we must beléeue generally all thinges which are not séene then our fayth shall be subiect to all monstruous myracles to all fables and forged lyes Therefore to the ende thys sentence of Christe maye take place we must fyrst of all proue that by the worde of God of the which we do doubte The Papistes bring the worde of God for their Transubstantiation but false expounded and vnaptly alleaged Bv. Let vs therfore kéepe our selues within our prescript boundes and let vs beléeue that Christ is our Lorde our life and our resurrection in that he him selfe is risen agayne from death 30. And many other signs truely did Iesus in the presence of his disciples which are not written in this booke M. When the Euangelist did write these thing many other signes also concerning the Lordes resurrection came vnto hys minde the whiche he might haue put in writing aswell as these but bicause he had alreadie determined with him selfe concerning the quantitie of his booke and was alreadie come to the measure of the same least any man should thinke that he had written all the signes which Christe did after his resurrection that the Lord appeared not passing once or twice to his Disciples to confirme his resurrection he thought good to adde these thinges vnto his Narration C. As if he should say Let no man thinke that he hath heere a full and perfect historie Bv. For the Lorde Iesus did declare by many other Argumentes signes tokens and demonstrations the truth of his resurrectiō and of his diuine power and that so euidently that the disciples might not only vnderstād the same but also might see with their eyes touch with their hāds the Lord Iesus restored to life might beléeue that he was risen agayn frō death But al these things haue I not perticulerly repeated in this my Euangelical work Act. 10.41 not that they wer vnworthy to be remembred but bicause these things were sufficient to the edification of Fayth 31. These things are written that yee might beleeue that Iesus is Christe the sonne of God and that in beleeuing ye might haue life through his name Bv. Here the Euangelist addeth the cause and ende of those thinges whiche he hath hytherto declared to the ende the Reader mighte knowe how to profite in reading these things saying That yee might beleeue that this Iesus of whom I testifie that he is risen agayne who by so many signes declare to his disciples after his death that he is risen to life is Christe the sonne of God that is to say that Messias only begottē sonne of God whome the father acording to the Scriptures sente into this worlde to bee a sauiour and Mediator C. Therefore by these words he geueth vs to vnderstande that he hath put in writing so muche as is sufficiente to satisfye vs because the same is sufficient inoughe for the confyrmation of oure fayth For he mynded to preuente the vayne curiositie of men whiche is seldome or neuer satisfied Also Sainct Iohn was not ignoraunt what the other Euangelistes hadde written But seeing hee intendeth nothing lesse than to abolishe their writings he dothe not sepadate their Narration from hys saying that this is the ende of the Scriptures that we might beléeue that Iesus is the sonne of God C. Notwithstanding it séemeth absurde that fayth should be grounded vpon myracles which ought to be wholly tyed to the promises of God and of his worde Answere Myracles are appoynted héere to serue for no other vse than to be helpes and stayes of fayth For they serue to prepare mens mindes that they may geue more reuerence vnto the worde of God Myracles confirm our fayth R. Therefore myracles doo confyrme a mans fayth but they geue not fayth For they which beléeue not by the worde bot myracles do fall away in time of temptation That Iesus is Christ Bv. That is to saye the Messias promised in the Lawe and in the
féede his flocke But neglecting the loue of Christe the moste highe Shepheard and reiecting the office of feeding to boast of succession is extreme impudencie and follie Bv. This also hath a singuler emphasis that Christ sayd not Feede thy shéepe Act. 20.28 1. Pet. 1.18 but feede my shéepe feed my lambs For he hath made vs a peculier people to him selfe by the redemption of his bloud Ministers therfore are shepheards of the Lordes flocke and not Lordes G. Moreouer heereby it dothe playnely appeare what great care Christ hath for our saluation when he doth so specially commit the same vnto Shepheards M. Also wee must not lightly passe this that Christe calleth all the faythfull his Lambes For he giueth vs to vnderstande that as yet they are tender and are therefore to be fed with greater care and diligence euen as ther is commonly greater care had for the feeding of yong Lambes than for olde sheepe bicause the hope of the flocke consisteth in them 16. He sayth vnto him the seconde time Simon Ioanna louest thou me c. A. Agayne the Lord asketh Peter whether he loue him laying vppon him the same burthen which he did before saying Feede my sheepe Bv. That is to say refreshe comfort reproue admonishe and teache with the worde of truth M. Here is the office of a Shepheard expressed For the verbe which we haue heere dothe not onely signifie to feede but also to gouerne and rule Thus the minister of Christe ought to feede the Lords sheepe with the prouander of doctrine and to direct and gouerne them with the worde of admonition and correction C. Moreouer Christe did not commit all generally vnto Peter to others to be fedde but onely his lambs and sheepe Euery good shepheard muste seeke to bâ—â—ng all vnto Christe And bicause they can not discerne betweene sheepe and wilde beastes we must séeke by all meanes possible to tame those that are more like Wolues than sheepe But when they haue done all they can it is but lost labour which is not bestowed vpon the chosen sheepe 17. He sayth vnto him the third time SimoÌ„ Ioanna louest thou me c. M. Peter was very sory by the remembraunce of those things which were past least the same might happen vnto hym agayne which happened before when he presuming and bragging ouermuch had a miserable fall C. Or else he thinketh that he is secretly nipte and blamed as not answering to the minde purpose of Christ But we shewed before that this repetition is not superfluous Also Peter as yet had not experience howe deepe this loue of Christ ought to be imprinted in their mindes who were to withstande an innumerable sorte of perils Afterwarde he learned by experience that this strayte examination was not vayne Also in hys person all they which wil take vpon them the charge of gouerning the Church are taughte not lightly but deepely to examine them selues what zeale they are endued withall least they runne back or faynt in the middest of their course We also are taught to be quiet and patient when soeuer the Lorde shall straytly or roughly examine vs bicause he hath iust causes of that thing of the whiche oftentimes we are ignoraunt 18. Verely verely I saye vnto thee when thou wast young thou gyrdedst thy self and walkedst whyther thou wouldest but when thou shalt be olde thou shalt stretch foorth thy hands another shall gyrde thee c. Bv. After that Christ had receyued Peter into the company of the Apostles and had restored him to his name and office prescribing what he should doo namely loue and feede C. He armeth him also agaynst the battell whiche was at hande And so he dothe not onely require of him fayth and diligence but also an inuincible courage in perils and constancie in bearing the crosse willing him to be readie to suffer death so often as neede shall require Bv. Whereby he declareth what all teachers of the Gospell and faythfull pastors must looke for to receyue at thys worlde namely greeuous afflictions and in the ende shamefull death C. For although the condition of all Pastors be not alike yet notwithstanding this admonition perteyneth to all in some parte The Lorde spareth many and requireth not their blud being only coÌ„tented with this that so long as they liue they wholly consecrate theÌ„ selues vnto him in fayth But yet bicause Sathan biddeth battell dayly they muste be alwayes prepared to dye whiche take vppon them the office of feeding bicause they haue to doo not onely with sheepe but with wolues When thou wast yong M. Christ doth not heere so muche put a difference betweene youth and old age as betweene the time of worldly peace and tyrannical persecution C. And by this worde of gyrding he comprehendeth all outwarde actions by whiche a man frameth him selfe and his life Howbeit many thinke that the kinde of death whiche Peter suffered is heere noted bicause he was hanged with his armes stretched out But what kinde of death soeuer it was that Peter suffered it is better to be ignoraunt of the same than to beleeue doubtfull tales Bv. Therfore the simple sence is this Before that Peter was a preacher of the truthe that is to say an Apostle of Christe he had libertie to lyue as he lysted the world did not hate him But so soone as he was made the seruant of Iesus Christ and a preacher of the Euangelicall truth Iohn 5.19 the whole worlde was against him For the whole world lieth in wickednesse But the Gospel preacheth to the whole world righteousnes Therfore it accuseth kings Princes high and lowe riche and poore And herevpon it commeth that the preachers of the truth are hated of all estates and degrees of men euen to the death C. Now in Peter we haue a notable spectacle of the estate and condition of vs all Many liue in ease and pleasure before they be called of Christ but so soone as they haue giuen their name vnto hym and are receyued for disciples they suffer greeuous conflicts they are in perill and at deathes doore This condition though it be harde and paynfull yet notwithstanding we must beare the same paciently For he knoweth our infirmitie he will lay no more vpon vs than we shal be able to beare A. 1. Cor. 10.13 So he bare with Peter so long as he was tender and weake euen as he said vnto him Iohn 13.36 VVhither I go thou canst not follovve me but thou shalt follovve me heereafter And leade thee whither thou wouldest not C. It seemeth absurde that Christ saith his death shall not be voluntarie For as he hath no constancie so hath he no prayse of Martyrdome which is caried violently to death agaynst his wil. M. But we must distinguish here betweene the will of the spirite and the wil of the flesh C. For this ought to be referred to the battell of the spirite and the flesh which the godly feele in them For
we doo neuer obey God with such a willing free minde but the world seeketh to drawe vs a contrarie way R. Death is alway vnsauery to the flesh the flesh is most vnwilling to dye C. Whervpon the Apostle complayneth The good which I wold do I not but the euil which I vvould not that doo I. Rom. 7.19 Therfore Peter in the flesh was vnwilling but in the spirit willing to dye G. Furthermore we haue to note that all men naturally feare death Death feared by nature bicause it is contrary to nature to desire to be dissolued Therefore Christ though with his whole hart he was framed to the obedieÌ„ce of God he wisheth death away This doctrine therfore is necessarie to be knowne For it stirreth vs vp to pray bicause we can neuer ouercome the feare of death without the singuler helpe of God therfore our onely way is to submit our selues vnder his holy hande to be ordered at his pleasure 19. That spake he signifying by what death he shuld glorify God And wheÌ„ he had spoken this he saith vnto him Follow me M. The Euangelist expoundeth the words of Christ by which he gaue Peter to vnderstande that he should be slayn for the doctrine of the Gospell C. This addition of S. Iohn is of great weight For although all the godly ought to seeke to glorifie God whether it be by life or by death yet S. Iohn thought good to adorne their death with a speciall title whiche with their bloud seale the Gospell of Christ and set foorth his name Phil. 1.19 Bv. That punishmeÌ„t which the confessors of Christ suffer is extreme reprochefull and full of ignominy but the truthe calleth suche deathes and suche punishments glorious bicause the holy Martyrs of God by death do glorifie God and are glorified also them selues by that eternall glory M. The Euangelist doth not say by what death Peter should dye nor yet by what death he shoulde deserue euerlasting life but he sayth Signifying by vvhat death he should glorifie God Therefore the death of the godly which they suffer for Christes sake bringeth not destruction vnto them as the blinde world iudgeth neyther doth it deserue eternall lyfe but hath onely thys commendation that it glorifieth God The which whosoeuer doth he hathe to comforte him selfe with this voyce of the Lorde 1. Kin. 2.30 Apoc. 14.13 I will glorifie them whiche glorifie me Blessed therefore are the deade which dye in the Lorde Follow me C. Hâ—â—re Christ declareth wherefore he foreshewed the violent death of Peter namely that he might prepare Peter to patience sufferance Séeing sayth he thou must suffer death by my example follow thy captayne M. Therfore the Lord propoundeth his example to Peter as if he should say Thou knowest how I haue liued in this world how diligently I haue fed the shéepe which the father hath giuen me what I haue suffered of the wicked for this cause and from wheÌ„ce I am now raysed to eternall lyfe and glory Héereby frame thy selfe after my example hereby take heede what thou doest hereby know what to looke for and thou shalt finde consolation R. For thou shalte dye a cruell death Therfore prepare thy selfe for the afflictions to come and take heede to thy calling This ought to be no small consolation vnto vs how sharpe soeuer death séemeth to bée seeing the sonne of God offereth him selfe before our eyes with hys blessed resurrection which is our triumph agaynst death Bv. So that this place playnly sheweth that all the Ministers of the church ought to be folowers of Christ in whom they shall finde see and learne al that apperteyneth to the discharging of their ministerie In him is the most excellent loue both of God the father and also of the flock committed vnto him in him is a burning and discrete zeale he teacheth sincere swéete and sharpe doctrine he is most pure in maners and in example of lyfe he giueth strength and patience to euery one in perils and he is most long suffering To this Shepheard let euery Pastor in the Church haue respect Iohn 8.12 For he is the light of the worlde who so followeth him walketh not in darknesse but shall haue the light of life 20. Peter turned about saw the disciple whom Iesus loued following him c. Bv. Although Peter was restored and placed in his Apostolicall office yet neuerthelesse he retayneth stil in himself the relikes of humaine nature and imbecilitie which procedeth froÌ„ the corruptioÌ„ of sin M. For wheÌ„ he was coÌ„maÌ„ded to folow the lord he doth not so muche consider that vocation as he hath respect vnto others Bv. For looking behinde him he saw Iohn following and seeing he knew thot he was more deare vnto him than the reste he greatly maruelled what death he should dye M. Whervpon he moueth the question concerning his lot saying Lorde vvhat shall he doo For he thought it very absurde that he should be called alone and Iohn omitted whom Christe had alwayes so greatly loued A. Concerning the leauing of Iohn on Christes breste reade the .23 verse of the .13 chap. before Lorde what shall he do C. We haue here in Peter an example not onely of our superfluous but also of hurtfull curiositie when as by the the beholding of others we are draweÌ„ away froÌ„ our office For we being by nature seuere and narrowe examiners rather of other mens liues than our owne do therby seke to shift off our selues For by this cullour of excuse we willingly deceiue our selues namely that other are no better than we as though their slouth and folly were our discharge Scarse the hundreth person doth consider this saying of S. Paule Gal. 6.5 Euery man shall beare his ovvne burthen Wherfore in the person of one man this is a generall reprehensioÌ„ of al those which looke rounde about them how other men behaue them selues but neglecte their owne dutie and charge which God enioyneth them faythfully to execute Of tenne God will choose one whome he will exercise eyther with excéeding sorrowes or with gréeuous labour the other nyne he will suffer to liue in peace or at least will lightly exercise them He vseth not all men alike but trieth euery one as it seemeth good vnto him Seeing therfore ther are diuers kinds of Christian warfare let euery man learne to kéepe his owne raye and order least as idle persons we enquiring after this or that prouoke our heauenly Captayne to displeasure agaynst vs to whom we ought to be in suche subiection that we shuld forget al such things as appertain not to the doing of our duties 22. Iesus sayth vnto him If I will haue him to tarry till I come what is that to thee Follow thou me Bv. The Lord Iesus reprehendeth the curious and vnprofitable demaunde of Peter Bv. and calleth him into the way in the which he must go willing him to consider not the burtheÌ„ of other men but what he him selfe is
inioyned to beare As if he should say It maketh no matter vnto thée neither hast thou any thing to doo to demaunde what shall become of thy fellow leaue this to my wil only consider of thy selfe and prepare thy selfe to follow whither soeuer thou art called R. Haue regard to thine own calling and not to an other mans I will haue a regarde to others my selfe If he abide and suffer no cruell death he abideth to me Bv. Yea if it be my will that he shal not dye but to abide in the state he is in now vntil I come to iudgement and that the same should be good for him what hast thou to doo with it I will haue thée nor no man else curiously to search out Gods counsayles or to discusse other mens callings Iohn is mine and I will vse him at my pleasure Therfore that which I sayd euen now I say agayne Luke 9.62 No man putting his hande to thē Plough and looking backe is meete for the kingdome of God R. I would to God that this sentence were imprinted in all mens mindes that euery one mighte learne to haue his duty in remembrance For what art thou sayth the Apostle which iudgest another mans seruant Rom. 14.4 To his owne master he standeth or falleth M. Notwithstanding we must here distinguish betweene that care which procedeth of curiosity Care procedeth of loue and of curiositie that which procedeth of loue C. For all care for our brethren is not superfluous if it obserue a meane then is it not curiositie but a good care M. This is curiositie to searche and séeke how long this or that man shall liue and whether he shall be riche or poore the which many do by curious artes rather then attending and regarding Christian charitie Let vs say If so be GOD wyll haue this Prince or that Tyrant to rayne vntill the ende of the world what is it to vs Let vs follow Christ our Captayn C. To be short let euery one of vs haue respecte vnto our neighboures to see if wee can draw them vnto Christ rather than by their offences to do euel our selues Vntil I come Math. 25.31 Act. 1.11 M. Therfore he geueth vs to vnderstand that he wil come agayne into this world the which also in other places is more playnly affirmed 23. Then went this saying abroade among the brethren that the same disciple should not dye c. C. The Euangelist declareth that an error sprong vp among the disciples by mistaking the wordes of Christ that Iohn shuld neuer dye M. The Euangelist therfore thought good to interprete truly the words of Christ not vnderstood but rashly taken least when he him self wer dead any note of vntruth might with offence be ascribed vnto the wordes of the Lord. Among the brethren C. He meaneth these Apostles which wer present at that saying not that the name of brethren appertayneeh to them alone Bv. For all Christians were called brethren But bicause they were the sanctifyed fyrst fruites of vnitie It may also be that others besyde the eleuen which wer presēt are noted Bv. Hereby we gather how apte and ready men are to erre For if so be those men which were as it were the fyrst pillers of the Church stombled at such a strawe what will we do which haue such great stombling blockes layd in our way C. Howbeit it is lyke that this error continued no longer among them than vntill they were replenished by the holy ghost Bv. Error springeth of diuers causes Error springeth of diuerse causes but specially of these two that is to say eyther of our affection which iudgeth not rightly of the eternall maiestie of god or else by some small wresting of the word of god Of wrong affection toward Iesus thus the disciples gathered Iesus loueth Iohn therefore Iohn shall not dye For those whom humaine affection loueth it wisheth to liue for euer To the wresting of the word of Christ this appertayned bicause they absolutely pronounced that Iohn should abyde in his present state vntill Christ came againe whereas he spake conditionally If I will haue him tary till I come what is that to thee C. Thus verye profytably Christ teacheth vs to our edification and that also very plainly but we by our corrupt and wicked imaginations do obscure darken the light Christ would not pronounce any thing certayne concerning Iohn but only approue that he had full power of life and death So that of it selfe it was a simple and profytable doctrine but the disciples deuise and imagine more than was spoken Wherfore that we may be safe from the same perill let vs learne soberlye to conceyue that which is spoken out of the worde of God M. Also by the present care of the Euangelist we are taught how circumspect we ought to be in reading the wordes of Christ the which one letter being added or taken away or chaunged may bee so peruerted that they will not testefye a truth but a lye and will serue to mayntayne contentions specially seeing it is a very hard matter to take away quite out of mens mindes an error once conceyued if so be it haue anye shewe of authoritie from Christ The which happened in this cause concerning the death of Iohn For such is the wickednes of mans nature that it rusheth headlong into all vanitie Wherupō it cōmeth to passe that this error also of the which the Euangelist hath warned vs to take héed is yet in the world For ther want not some which deny that he is dead M. but haue fayned that whē he had commaunded his sepulcher to be digged and was put into the same the next day after it was found emptie Iohn being caried aliue corporallye into paradise to Enoch and Elias who shall come at the latter day to warre agaynst Antechrist C. Wherfore wée see that ther is no ende of erring except wee simply imbrace that which the Lorde hath deliuered reiect all other Imaginations comments and surmises Bv. These thinges teache vs not to trust to much to our owne wisedome lest we lightly necligently handel the Scriptures but rather let vs reede them in the feare of God and with often prayers knowing that we are ful of error darknes but do receiue the true perfecte illumination from aboue 24. The same discyple is he whiche testefieth of these thyngs wrote these things and we knowe that hys testymonye is true Bv. This is the conclusion appendix of this deuine history by which Sainct Iohn happely knitteth vp the woorke C. And bicause hytherto he hath made mention of him selfe vnder the third perso he now expresseth that hee is euen the very same to the ende he being an eye witnes and one that speaketh by experience mighte bring more weighte aucthoritie to his worde Bv. There is great modestie to be followed in his wordes For he neyther speaketh nor writeth any thing of him self arrogantly or boldly He
are with Christ true Pastours because they entered in to the Church by the worde of the Lord and fed the people of God in the pastures of Christ C. Therefore we must noate by the wordes of Christ that thinges contrary are compared here together but yet betwene the Lawe and the Doctrine of the Gospell there shal be so litle difference and contrarietye found that the Lawe shal appeare to bée nothing else but a preparatiue to the Gospell To be short Christ testifyeth that all doctrines by which the world hath béene seduced from him were nothing but mortall plagues because without him there is nothing but deadly destruction R. therefore all the teachers of humaine tradicions and the carnal interpretours of the Law are Théeues and murderers for with theyr pestilent docttrine they murder soules For they which beléeue lyes doe perishe togeather with the lyes whiche they beléeue C. Neuerthelesse by these we are taught Antiquitie proueth not the truth how much God estéemeth of antiquitye and how much also we ought to esteme of the same so often as it is brought in to contend with Christ For to the end no man myght bee moued herewith that in all ages there haue béene teachers who haue cared for nothing lesse than to direct leade men vnto Christ Christ himselfe expreslye sayth that it maketh no matter how many such there haue béene or howe long agoe they haue béene because this is to be considred that there is but one doore the which whosoeuer leaueth and diggeth vp gates and breaketh vp doores to enter in is a Théefe and a Robber But the Sheepe did not heare them M. By these shéepe hée meaneth the elect C. and hée proueth that they were not of the Churche of God which haue béene led out of the waye by false teachers First of all this is therefore spoken lest when wée behoulde the great multitude of suche as go astraye wée by their example thinke that wée also may go astraye and perish For this is no small consolation and matter of trust when we knowe that Christ hath alwayes defended his shéepe from the manifolde lyings in wayght of woolues and théeues A. To this effect also pertayneth that which hée sayth in another place namely that false Prophetes and false Christes shoulde worke wonders so that many shoulde be seduced and euen the elect also if it were possible Mat 24.24 C. It may bée and often times it commeth to passe that the shéepe doe erre and goe astraye before they be gathered into the Shéepefolde of Christ that is to saye before their calling In like manner it commeth often times to passe that they which haue béene of the housholde of Fayth are straungers for a time and after a sorte doe cease to be sheepe but these thinges are nothing repugnaunt with this sentence of Christ for thys is the simple meaning of Christ that al the elect of God though they haue bene tempted with an innumerable sort of errours are notwithstanding kept in the obedience of godly Fayth least they shoulde be made a praye for Sathan and his ministers And this worke of God is no lesse wonderfull when hée gathereth togither the shéepe that for a time haue gone astraye than if they shoulde haue remayned shutte vp in the shéepefolde for euer For this is alwaye and without exception true that they are not of vs i. Iohn i i9 which goe out from vs but they which are of vs doe abyde with vs to the ende of the worlde Bv. Therefore because the electe haue alwayes the marcke of Goddes Children and of the Lordes slocke printed in their heartes by and by they knowe that the same which is sette forth by false teachers procéedeth from another spirite These shéepe loue Christ desyer christ and séeke after Christ yf any man therefore preach him if any man bring hys word they ioyfully receiue the same whereas they do not know a straungers voyce but flee from the same They are straungers which differ from Christe which want the spirite of Christe and which abhorre the voyce of Christ that is to saye they are straungers which forsake the true Faith The Bishoppe of Rome a false teacher Wherefore let not the Bishop of Rome maruel that we wil not heare his voyce For he preacheth not vnto vs Christ the true Shepheard in him all thinges but he preacheth vnto vs him selfe For he would séeme to bée and would be accounted in déede the heade of the vniuersall Church he boasteth him selfe to be the great Pastoure in earth the vicar of Christ which can bind and remit our sinnes Therefore séeing we are Christes and doe knowe no mans voyce but the voyce of this our Shepheard let that Lycaon with his deceyuours and false teachers go to the place which hée hath deserued Lycaon was a King of the Archades who went about by murder to deface the God Iupiter as Ouid writeth C. But if so bée the number of the Faythfull be lesse then were to be wished also if so be many out of a fewe slide awaye the godly teachers haue herewith all to comforte them selues that Gods elect which are the shéepe of Christ heareth them A. He which knoweth God saith saint Iohn heareth vs. C. It is our partes dilligently to endeuour our selues by all means to seke to bring the whoale world to the vnitie of fayth if it might be in the mean time let vs be contented with our nomber be it neuer so small 9. I am the doore by me if any man enter in hee shall bee safe and shall goe in and out and finde pasture I am the doore R. Twise Christ calleth himselfe the Doore not by superfluous repitition but by a necessarye explication of a double Doore B. For there is a Doore of true pastours and another also for shéepe as we haue declared before in the seauenth verse By me if any man enter C. A notable consolation for the godlye For Christ promiseth vnto them health and a prosperous state Then hée expresseth two partes the first is that they shall go safely whether soeuer it shall be néedefull the seconde is that they shall eate to their contentation By egresse and regresse that is to say by going out and comming in the Scripture often times meaneth all the actions of mans lyfe 2. Par. 2.10 Deu 28.6 Psa 12i 8 M. as in the first Chapter of the seconde booke of Cronicles in the eyght and twentie Chapter of Deuteronomie and in the hundered and one and twentie Psalme C. Therefore in these wordes a double vse of the Gospell is commended vnto vs the first that in Christ our soules shall finde pasture which otherwise are readye to pine and are fedde with nothing but winde the seconde that he will be a sure defence and forte to vs against the inuasion of Wolues and théeues R. For the Gospell the wordes of lyfe righteousnesse saluation lyfe and all Gods graces are pasture
tyranny towards another mans flocke M. Christ vseth the present tence to declare that he is readye to suffer death for his sheepe 16. Other sheepe I haue also whiche are not of this foulde them also must I bring and they shall heare my voyce and there shal be one sheepefould and one sheephearde Other Sheepe I haue C. There is no doubte but that in speaking these wordes he had respeect vnto the Gentiles Bv. minding to shew that the Gentiles also pertayned to the congregation of Gods people But wherefore then and howe doeth he call them other shéepe Which are not of this foulde Of what fould I pray you were they not were they not of the Shéepfoulde of Christ No verilye but of the shéepfoulde of the Iewishe Sinagogue C. For he calleth the gathering togeather of the olde people a Shéepfould by which collection they being taken from among other Nations of the worlde grewe to one bodye and the people of God For God dyd so seuere the Iewes to him selfe from among other people that by Rites and Ceremonyes he dyd as it were hedge and fence them in least they should bée mixed with the vnbeléeuing howbeit the doore of the foulde was the frée couenaunt of God concerning euerlasting lyfe established in Christ Therefore he calleth them other shéepe which had not the same marke but were of another kinde The summe is this that the Pastorall office of Christ is not shut vp in a corner of Iewrye but is extended to the whole worlde Bv. For the shéepe of Christ are not onely in Iewrye and in Galilee but in all places of the worlde For as there are many wolues within the Church so without there are many shéepe C. For the vnbeléeuing in them selues can be thought nothing lesse then shéepe Wherefore this doeth appertaine to the secréete election of the Father because we are shéepe already vnto God before we feele him to be our sheapheard euen as in another place we are sayde to be enemies vnto God at such tyme as he loued vs. For the which cause also Paule saith that God rather knewe vs than we him Gala. 5.10 M. They therefore which at the first were farre from God are made neighboures and Cittezens of the Saintes and of the houshoulde of GOD by Faith Them also must J bring C. Hée geueth vs here to vnderstand that Gods election is sure insomuche that nothing can perishe whiche hée woulde should bée saued For the secreete counsaile and purpose of GOD by which menne are ordained to lyfe is in due time made manifest by calling and this calling also is effectuall when GOD by his spirite regenerateth to him selfe those to bée his children which at the first were borne of fleshe and blood M. Furthermore Christ challengeth this bringing or leading of the shéepe to him selfe when as notwithstanding hée doeth the same by the Ministerye of the worde and by working of the holy ghost Wherevppon Paule also calleth the Apostles Ministers Ioynt-workers or fellowelabourers of God i. Cor. 3.9 Christ therefore bringeth his shéepe by the ministerye of the worde and by the operation of the holye ghoste by which hée inspireth openeth illuminateth regenerateth and gouerneth the heartes of the elect Question C. Notwithstanding here it maye bée demaunded howe the Gentiles were brought that they might be infolded with the Iewes For it was not méete that the Iewes shoulde reiect and forsake the couenaunt which GOD had made with their Fathers that they might become Christes Disciples againe it was not méete that the Gentiles shoulde bée vnder the yoake of the Lawe that being ingraffed into Christ they might be associate with the Iewes Here we must learne the distinction betwéene the substaunce of the couenaunt and external accessions Aunsvvere or commings to For the Gentiles coulde not otherwise come to the Faith in Christ than by imbracing that euerlasting couenaunt in the which was founded the saluation of the worlde Thus were these prophesies fulfilled Esai 19.18 In that daye shall fiue Citties in the lande of Egipte speake the language of Canaan And againe In those dayes shall tenne menne take houlde out of all languages of the Nations Zach. 8.23 euen take houlde of the skirte of him that is a Iewe and saye wee wyll goe with you Also it is sayde that they shall come from farre and ascende into mount Sion Therefore was Abraham called the Father of many Nations Math. 8. xi because there shoulde come from the East and from the West and rest with him in the kingdome of God And thus wée are ioyned to the Iewes in the vnitye of Faith as touching the substaunce but the Ceremonies are abolished least they should let him from reaching forth his hand vnto vs. And they shall heare my voyce Bv. That is to saye They shall receyue the doctrine of the Gospell For because they are of God therefore they knowe the voice of God M. Therefore as it is the office of Christ to leade and gouerne vs so also it is our duties to obaye him The shéepe by nature heare the voyce of the sheaphearde and the elect haue the same propertye not by the benefite of their first Natiuitye but by the gift of God For he which before wée were borne chose vs to life the same also endued our mindes with this that when the howre of our calling commeth wee should heare our heauenly Sheaphearde calling vs and should follow his voyce Thus it is written And they beleeued Actes i3 i4 so many as were foreordained to lyfe Notwithstanding we must take héede least we iudge any man rashly as though he should not appertaine to the number of the elect which doth not come without delaye being called to the kingdome of God For the Apostle Paul dyd strayte waye beléeue and obeye the Gospell Gala. i xlij It is most certaine that they are Gods elect and chosen which heare the voyce of this Sheapheard but it is not by and by so certaine that they are Reprobates which do not forth with heare but make delaye for a tyme. And there shal be one sheapfoulde Bv. When the Gentiles haue receyued the Euangelicall Faith they shal be associate and ioyned to the faithfull people of the Iewes and so of them bothe there shal be one foulde that is of the Iewes and Gentiles there shal be one Church One God sayeth Paul one Fayth Ephe. 4.4 and one Baptisme Therfore we must bée one euen as we are called into one hope Vnitye of the Church M. Hereby we sée whereof the vnity of the Churche of Christ consisteth of the which the Papistes bable and prate so muche at this daye They place the vnitye of the Churche in the Catholike obedience of the Bishop of Rome as though this were the true vnitye of the members of Christ to be vnder the Bishoppe of Rome as vnder the vniuersall heade and to vse these Rites in the Churche which were brought in by